Heart of an Outlaw

Heart of an Outlaw

Gilliam Tomlinson had had to fight for every ounce of respect he had ever managed to gain from the Texas Rangers. His late father had been less than an honorable man and it seemed that despite Gilliam’s attempts to distance himself from that memory, he carried his deceased father’s legacy along with him like a heavy wool cloak he never could quite shake off.

Then the chance he’d been waiting for fell right into his lap. A gang led by a mysterious outlaw who had so far evaded any notice had been wreaking havoc and stealing cattle from the rich land barons of Texas and they wanted it stopped. Gilliam’s job was simple: infiltrate the gang, learn about their leader, gain their trust and then bring them down.

It should have been easy. It should have been a simple, cut and dry operation… but Gilliam had never imagined the gang leader would have such fiery green eyes and he’d certainly never imagined the leader would be a man named Jeb who made his body heat up and his brain shut down.

What follows is a struggle unlike any Gilliam has ever known. Law, order and duty told him what he was supposed to do but there was something about that man, something about that life, something about the way he felt among those people that just felt right.

Now he faced a choice. Listen to the code of a lawman or the heart of an outlaw.

Chapter One

Chapter One

Oklahoma Territory

1875

“He’s holed up in that shack,” Pete Bardlow announced as if somehow Gill wasn’t aware of that fact. “What are we gonna do?”

With a nod, Gill belly crawled a little closer to the edge of the dusty ledge they were laying on and peered through his binoculars at the rickety building Kenneth ‘Raindancer’ Griggs was hiding in. “I reckon we’re gonna have to go in after him,” Gill told the other man. 

They shared a look that said neither was happy with this turn of events and slowly slid away from the ledge and out of sight. Texas Rangers and best friends, Gilliam Tomlinson and Pete Bardlow had been chasing Griggs for months. They’d trailed after him through more shanty towns, dusty trails and bug infested backward country than Gill chose to think about. 

But now they were the closest they’d been to the murdering horse thief. He had no idea they’d trailed him to his broken down hideaway among the brambles, red dirt and mesas. Now was the only chance they were going to get to get the man and both of them knew it. 

“We can’t very well ask him politely to come with us, Gill, and we can’t go barging in neither.”

“I know that, Pete,” Gill admitted. It was true that Pete was a fellow ranger, his best friend and the one damn person in the world, other than Gill’s mama, who had never judged him for being the son of notorious outlaw Rafe Tomlinson, but the man also aggravated and irritated him worse than anyone else he’d ever met. 

“So what’s the plan?” 

“You’re the only ranger alive that asks me what the plan is,” Gill muttered. 

Pete grinned, “That’s because if we fail it’ll be your fault instead of mine.” When Gill rolled his eyes, Pete added, “And because I trust you with my life, Gill. Always have.” 

Gill sighed, “How about I climb up on the roof of that place,” Gill pointed to the sod roof, “And I’ll put a big bunch of sage brush over the chimney. He’s got some kind of fire in there and it’ll keep the smoke from escaping.” 

Pete grinned, “Smoke him out?” 

“And snipe him off,” Gill agreed, nodding toward Pete’s Sharps.

“But the boss wants him alive,” Pete countered. 

It was Gill’s turn to grin, “Yeah, but the boss ain’t here.”

With Pete ready and waiting at the edge of the ledge with his Sharps rifle, Gill made his way down the edge, using the brush for cover. As he approached a thick patch of brush, he pulled his eight inch bowie and cut off a decent amount of branches and leaves. Carrying them under his arm, Gill went to the back of the shack and scurried up the stacked crates to come to stand on the sod roof. 

It sagged beneath his weight, creaking and moaning and Gill cursed under his breath. He could only hope that the halfbreed injun outlaw would be too far gone in his whiskey to notice. 

Gill went to the chimney and laid his armload of brush over the top of the rocks, stopping the thick smoke from making its way out of the shack. Happy that his plan seemed to be working, Gill made his way back toward the edge of the roof and as he neared his destination he felt the sod give way beneath his feet. 

With a yell of shock, he plummeted into the cabin, landing with a thud amongst sod and wood and heard the cracking of what he guessed to be the table. 

Pain radiated through him and he let out a groan only to have that groan get trapped in his throat when a revolver was suddenly pointed at his face. “Ranger Tomlinson, how nice of ya to drop in for dinner,” Griggs laughed. “I wondered when my old friend’s son might pay me a visit.” 

“I aim to take you back to the station in Amleston, Texas, Griggs. Or kill you–whichever you prefer.” Gill replied calmly, as he wondered how the hell he was supposed to get himself out of this one. 

“You don’t seem to be in any position to be handin’ out ultimatums,” Griggs noted. 

“I’m proud, you injun bastard,” Gill muttered. “I didn’t realize you knew such big words.”

“Bye, bye, ranger boy.” 

Gill squeezed his eyes tight and jerked when the sound of a gunshot echoed in the air. It took about ten full seconds before he realized he wasn’t dead. And another five to realize it had been rifle fire and not pistol fire. 

Cracking one eyelid open and then the other, Gill found himself staring at the lifeless eyes of Kenneth ‘Raindancer’ Griggs lying beside him. “Shit!” he exclaimed, hoping he wouldn’t need to change his trousers since the hole-filled, dirt crusted ones he was wearing were the only pair he owned just now. 

With a groan, Gill sat up straight and tried to stretch out the aches and knots in his abused muscles. At twenty-seven years old he was too damn old to be crashing through roofs. 

Footsteps pounded in the dirt outside the shack but Gill didn’t grow alarmed. He knew Pete’s footsteps when he heard them. Pete came in and his laughter filled the air. 

“Well, hell, Gill! That worked great. I didn’t realize your plan was to give me a sunroof to shoot the bastard through!” 

A/N: I know this is truthfully too short to be considered a chapter and yet it doesn’t seem like a prologue! Think of it as the beginning of a movie before they start the beginning credits (you know that snippet that introduces you to the main character) ;) I hope y’all enjoyed it!

Chapter Two

Chapter Two 

Gill had never been so happy to see the ranger base come into view as he was at that exact moment. Between the stench of the body draped over the pack mule and Pete’s complaints over the stench of the body draped over the pack mule, Gill had been fully preparing to gouge out his eardrums and hack off his nose. 

“”What the hell you got…. Oh god!” Harry Matthews gagged and stumbled back as he covered his nose and mouth with his hand. “What the hell are you bringing a rotten corpse back to the base for, Gill!?” he demanded. 

Gill shrugged as he leaned his arms against his saddle horn and pulled the bandana off his face, “The boss told me to bring him back.” 

“And Gill is nothing if not obedient,” Pete added, his voice muffled behind the bandana he had crushed against his nose. 

“I think the Captain would have preferred him alive when you came back through the gates,” Harry noted as he pushed open the gate to let the duo and their rather smelly cargo pass. 

“Well do ya have a witchdoctor handy? Maybe he could bring the bastard back from the dead so we can fulfill the Captain’s wishes,” Gill stated as he pulled off his hat, swiped his shirt sleeve over his sweaty brow and then plopped his hat back on top of his thick dark hair. 

Pete shivered, “I think this bastard is beyond resurrection.” 

“Yeah, well get on in here and let’s figure out what to do with that before the buzzards take over,” Matthew grumbled. 

One of the black birds called out from above and Gill chuckled, “Too late.” 

Harry just mumbled under his breath as Gill and Pete rode past him and onto the base. Family cabins for the married Rangers were in the distance with women hanging out clothes while kids and dogs ran and played. Horses milled around the corrals and men lounged around talking about whatever it was they talked about… Gill didn’t know–they never allowed him to take part in their discussions. If he happened to approach they would get quiet and stay that way until he awkwardly walked away. 

It seemed that while he had managed to earn some respect as a ranger, no one wanted to be friends with a man who was half-colored and shared blood with a man who had given them the slip more than a few times before succumbing to a snake bite. And he could forget about being invited to any of the family houses for dinner–he might run off with someone’s wife or kidnap their baby, perhaps kick their dog or kill their kitten–you never could tell with the son of an outlaw like Rafe Tomlinson. 

Gill growled under his breath and Pete moved his horse closer so he could reach out and shove him. Gill scrambled to maintain his seat upon his mare and glared at the man, “What the hell was that for?” 

“For getting lost in your melancholy! Quit giving two hoots in hell about what those jackasses think about ya! You are Gilliam Tomlinson, Texas Ranger, and my best friend. That alone should be enough to keep you warm at night and make you feel all fuzzy inside.” 

Gill rolled his eyes but couldn’t stop the smile from curving his lips. His best friend was brain addled but Gill didn’t know what he’d do without him. 

They took the body right up to Captain J.T Morgan’s porch and Gill let out a whistle. J.T. stepped out and balked, “What the hell is that smell?” 

Gill motioned toward the blanket wrapped body and nodded, “I suspect it’s him.” 

J.T. sighed and rubbed his face, “Please tell me that ain’t Raindancer…” 

“But Captain, then we’d be lying to ya and you’ve always said not to lie to a superior officer,” Pete reminded him. 

J.T. threw his hands up, “I gave you one order! One! Bring Raindancer back alive so the families could see him in court and have a bit of closure…” 

“He’s dead!” Gill laughed. “What more closure do they need?” 

“It wasn’t closure the captain was after,” Pete clicked his tongue, “It was money. Those live bodies fetch more than the dead ones.” 

“Yeah but ya don’t have to babysit a live body and listen to it bitchin’ and moanin’ all the way back to the base,” Gill countered. 

“That’s true,” Pete admitted, “Then again those live ones don’t smell up the trail near as bad.” 

Gill shook his head. “I don’t know about that. Remember Ol’ Bigfoot McGee? That bastard stunk worse than ten rotting corpses and we had to listen to him bitch and moan on top of that!” 

Pete laughed, “Hell yeah, I remember him! I heard tell he’s still stinkin’ places up. I heard they had to build him his own jailhouse over in Waco because he was making the other prisoners lose their lunches.” 

“That’s enough!” J.T. exclaimed with a laugh threatening to break his stern composure. He whistled and motioned for two of the Mexican hands to come their way. 

As they neared, Gill saw them curl their noses and sidestep the pack horse. “Take that body into town and see that it gets buried. I don’t want it stinking up my base any more than it already has.” 

Gill found amusement in their cursing as they were forced to lift the body off of the pack mule and carry it to one of the waiting wagons. He couldn’t understand a word they were speaking but that was probably a good thing considering the daggers their eyes were throwing his direction. 

J.T. turned his attention back to Gill and Pete. “I guess I can’t be too upset with you men. You did bring the criminal in, after all.” 

Pete tipped his hat, “A Ranger always does his duty.” 

J.T. shook his head, “Y’all get your asses over to the bathhouse and get cleaned up and then come back and see me. I have a job you just might be interested in.” 

---

With the dirt of the trail washed off his skin and a new set of clothes, Gill felt as if he were a brand new man as he stepped out of the bathhouse and into the sun. 

Then a glare was sent his way by another Ranger his age whom Gill had managed to pass up among the ranks of respect among the Rangers and Gill remembered that he still was himself. A man who was half-colored, though his white half was hidden well and he was more colored than pale, whose father had been a notorious outlaw, and who had had to work and scrap for every single ounce of respect he’d ever managed to garner –It was only by the grace of God himself that they didn’t know his other secret… if they knew the secret that he kept hidden from everyone, including his best friend and his mother, then he’d be a dead man. 

“By God we shine up like a couple of new coins!” Pete boasted happily as he came up and smacked Gill on the back. He scratched at his red hair and then pointed toward the captain’s house. “Let’s get on up there and see what ol’ J.T. wanted from the most in demand team of Rangers this base has ever seen.” 

Gill rolled his eyes and the two men made their way to the Captain’s white house and stepped up the staircase. Gill knocked once and the door was opened by the Captain’s eight year old son, Felix. “My pa’s in the parlor,” he told them both. 

“Thanks, young gun,” Gill winked and Felix laughed before running off back into the house. 

Gill and Pete made their way inside. Gill always felt out of place in polished fancy homes like this one. The trail was his home. He liked simple and dusty. He didn’t like worrying that his elbows would bump some priceless treasure or his feet might scuff the finish on the gleaming wood floors. 

‘Only a man who ain’t confident and secure in his own skin and with his own soul needs to surround himself with things that glitter and shine.’ 

Gill shook his head to clear his father’s voice from it before stepping into the parlor and greeting the Captain. J.T. smiled and motioned for the pair to sit in the straight-backed, floral patterned chairs he claimed his wife had picked out. 

“So, what’s this job you have lined up?” Pete asked. 

J.T. handed them both a shot glass of whiskey and sat down on the edge of his dark cherry desk. “You’re gonna go back to your roots, Gill.” 

Gill frowned, “My roots?” 

“I don’t think Gill’d be much good at picking cotton,” Pete teased. “He’s got delicate hands.” Pete burst into laughter at his own joke. 

Gill rolled his eyes at his best friend and J.T. scratched at his firm jaw, “No, not those roots. I’m talking about those less than honest roots of his.” 

Gill stiffened. “I’ve spent my whole damn adult life trying to overcome those roots and prove I’m different from my father. I thought I’d finally managed to earn some respect…” 

“Calm down, Gilliam,” J.T. scolded. “You have earned my respect or you wouldn’t be sitting in my parlor.” 

Gill felt a bit foolish for his outburst and quickly down his shot of whiskey as he shifted in his chair. “Alright then, what’s the job?” 

J.T. held up a file, “Some rich land barons are less than happy that a gang has been running all over the west stealing their cattle, their money and pretty much anything that isn’t nailed down. A few of the ones from Texas have enlisted us to help with their outlaw problem.” 

“What gang is it?” Pete questioned. 

“All I know is that they call themselves The Crane Gang. They’ve avoided capture but leave a little note signed with that name every time they clean a place out.” 

“So, do we have anything else to go on to find them?” Gill questioned. 

“Not really,” J.T. admitted. 

“And what are we doing once we find the good for nothing cattle thieves?” Pete wanted to know. 

“You’re gonna get yourselves invited in. You’re gonna figure out who their leader is, where their base camp is and send word back to base here so we can send in the troops and bring them down.” 

Gill scratched at his cheek, “This sounds more like a job for the Special Forces division.” 

“Well the job fell in our lap. Headquarters over in Waco asked for Frontier Battalion Company G to handle the situation. More specifically they asked for Gilliam Tomlinson of the Frontier Battalion Company G to handle things.” 

“And his trusty sidekick Pete Bardlow of course,” Pete quickly spoke up. 

J.T. shrugged, “You weren’t mentioned but I know you and Gill are attached at the damn hip.” 

“More like the heart,” Pete batted his lashes. “We’re attached at the heart, Captain.” 

J.T. pinched his nose between his thumb and forefinger and eyed them over his knuckles, “Get the hell out of my house. Rest up here or over in town a few days and then head on out and find them, earn their trust, get to know them and then let us know how best to bring them down.” 

“Alive or dead?” Gill questioned. 

J.T. rolled his eyes, “Will it make any difference to you what I say?” Gill and Pete shared a smile and J.T. snorted with the laughter he’d been trying so desperately to hold back. “Y’all are a bunch of idiots! Get out of my house.”

Chapter Three

Chapter Three

One month. Thirty-one days. Four whole weeks. 

Gill and Pete had been roaming around, stopping in every town along the way and dropping the Crane Gang name around to see if anyone had any information. 

And finally it seemed their persistence might be paying off. Gill hadn’t really expected to find anything that would help them in this backwater town they’d stopped in for the night but it seemed there was truth in the old adage that good things come when you least expect them. 

Not only had they seemed to finally come to a place that the Crane Gang frequented but they seemed to have found a member. 

“Craig Crane, if you don’t get your drunk compadre off my damn bar there’s going to be a giant hole right through his middle!” the heavily mustached bartender warned as he hefted up a shotgun and glared at the man currently walking across the bar, spilling drinks and banging heads along his way. 

Pete and Gill shared a look, neither truly believing their luck! The man on the bar was clearly drunk beyond reason as he glared at everyone in the saloon and challenged them all to a fist of cuffs. It didn’t look like the intoxicated man could take on a butterfly just now, let alone the dirty, trail worn, work hardened assortment of men currently occupying the crowded saloon. 

“Where do you reckon he got those pants?” Pete whispered as he sat back in his chair and chuckled. “I’d like to have me some like that.” 

Gill snorted, “Yeah, they’d look real good with that hair of yours,” he stated. The man on the bar was wearing the largest pair of white and black cowhide gaucho pants that Gill had ever seen on a person–he looked ridiculous, especially when you noted the brass studs on his red shirt and the shiny silver buckles adorning his gun belt which held the gaudiest pair of pearl handled .38’s that Gill had ever laid his eyes on. 

“Don’t be jealous, Gill,” Pete winked as he shook out his thick red hair. “God only blessed a few men with such luscious locks.” 

Gill laughed into his beer as he took a long swallow and scratched at the thick, black, wiry hair beneath his hat. The bartender bellowed angrily when gaucho pants kicked over a bottle of whiskey. “Godammit, Craig! Get Willie’s ass off my bar before I kill him!” 

Gill scanned the saloon for Craig and his eyes landed on a young man, younger than twenty if Gill had to wager, stumbling down the stairs with his shirt undone, his belt half off and his boots clutched in his hands. “Don’t kill him, Gary!” he grumbled. “I’ll get him out of here!” 

“Come back soon, handsome!” the woman Craig had been upstairs with called as she leaned over the banister and wiggled her fingers at him. Gill saw a flush cover Craig’s cheeks as he hopped clumsily into his boots. 

“I don’t reckon I’ve ever seen a hardened criminal blush before,” Pete stated thoughtfully. 

Gill shrugged, “Judging by the looks of these two we’ve found the members or their group that must suffer from idiocy. I’m sure they won’t all be like this.” 

“If they are all like this then we’ll fit in just fine!” Pete winked. 

Gill chuckled, “Speak for yourself, red.” Pete smiled broadly and the two men watched Craig grab hold of Willie and tug him off the bar. 

“Do you want to fight too?!” Willie demanded as he weaved on his feet and fixed Craig with a sloppy glare. 

“Sure don’t, Willie, and you might wanna sober up a bit before Jeb sees you. If you challenge him to a fight you’ll be shitting out teeth for a month,” Craig replied, grunting under the weight of the other man as he weaved and leaned against him. 

Willie laughed, “I ain’t afraid of that little weasel.” 

“Don’t let him hear you call him that,” Craig warned. 

Gill lost track of the conversation as the two men went out the swinging doors and into the night. “I believe that’s our cue to leave,” he nodded to Pete before downing the last of his beer and standing up. 

The duo adjusted their duster coats and hats before stepping out of the saloon and scanning the dark for a sign as to where their link to the Crane Gang had gone–at least Gill hoped they were a link. It was perfectly possible that Craig Crane was simply a person with the same last name who had nothing to do with illegal activity of any kind. Then again, Gill’s gut told him that these men were the men he’d been looking for and Gill tended to trust his gut. 

It wasn’t hard to find the drunken man and his bed hopping pal. Willie was threatening everything they walked past and challenging even inanimate objects to fights. Gill had no idea what the water trough had done to the man but the kick he delivered to it was guaranteed to have that trough thinking again before it messed with another man in gaucho pants.

“I think he’s a bit off in the ol’ head,” Pete mused. 

“I think he’s had a bit too much whiskey,” Gill agreed. “Well, you ready to do this now?” 

Pete adjusted his gun belt and grinned, the gap between his front teeth only adding to his childish appearance. “I was born ready.”

Gill sighed took a deep breath and he and his best friend fell in step behind Craig and Willie. “That ain’t them,” Gill pretended to whisper, though made sure it was loud enough to be heard. “It can’t be.” 

“It is,” Pete countered. “I’m telling ya! That’s Craig Crane and his pal Willie!” 

“Holy hell, Pete! We’re walking behind outlaw royalty!” Gill exclaimed excitedly which earned him a loud shush from Pete. 

Craig and Willie stopped and Craig spun around quickly, while Willie tried to spin, stumbled sideways and reach out for Craig, clutching at the other man’s shirt to steady himself. 

Craig’s green eyes narrowed slightly and his hand hovered near the .38 revolver on his hip. “Who the hell are you?” 

Gill and Pete shared a look of excitement and Gill stood up a little straighter, “Name’s Gill! Why hells bells we’ve been hearing stories about y’all forever and feel honored as can be to finally meet you!” 

Craig and Willie shared a look of doubt before Craig turned his attention back to Gill. “And just who do you think we are?” 

“You’re two of the finest members of the Crane Gang!” Pete boasted. 

“Well I don’t know about the finest…” Craig grinned but then he frowned and shook his head. “We aren’t part of any gang.” 

“See, I told ya so…” Gilliam grumbled as he glared at Pete. “You got my damn hopes up for nothing.” 

“Craig, I’m not feeling so good,” Willie whispered, his face a nice shade of green. 

Craig groaned, “You know better than to get shit-faced. You always end up losing your stomach afterward.” 

“Yep…” Willie nodded just before he gagged and then lost the contents of his stomach all over Gill’s boots. 

Gill fought back a curse and swallowed done some vomit of his own. Pete chuckled, “Well hell. It is now official. Gilliam Tomlinson can say he’s been vomited on by none other than Willie of the Crane gang.” 

Instantly Craig’s eyes widened and jaw dropped. He had child like features and they were currently full of awe as he stared at Gill. Gill shifted uncomfortably. Dropping his name was always tricky. There were some that new him as Rafe’s son and some that knew him as Texas Ranger and a few that knew him as both. He could only hope that the Crane gang hadn’t heard of his law keeping ways. Since they were now outside of Texas, Gill was counting on these men not knowing about his Ranger identity. 

“Tomlinson?” Craig sent a glance over at Willie who was too busy groaning and holding his stomach to take part in the conversation. “You wouldn’t happen to be Rafe Tomlinson’s son would you? Maria’s boy?” 

Gill nodded. “Yeah, I would.” 

“Holy shit!” A wide grin split Craig’s face. “If you’re Rafe Tomlinson’s son then you’re the one that’s royalty around here!” 

Gill felt that moment of irritation and annoyance. He’d worked damn hard to be a respected man but still he was only known in many circles as the son of the notorious outlaw Rafe Tomlinson. “I should have known you were his boy,” Craig added. “You look just like him.” 

Gill knew that was true no matter how badly he wished it wasn’t. He had his father’s soulful brown eyes, his wide nose, his strong jaw and his lean build. The only truly notable difference between the two was that Rafe’s skin had been nearly ebony whereas Gill’s was closer to the color of cocoa thanks to his mama’s white blood. “You know my father that well?” Gill asked with surprise. Craig couldn’t be over twenty and Gill’s father had been dead for seven years. 

“He spent quite a bit of time with my uncle and me and my brother was raised by him after our folks died…My uncle I mean.” Craig smacked Willie on the chest nearly sending the man sprawling backward. “Nobody’s gonna believe we’re talking to the son of Rafe Tomlinson! Rafe talked about you all the time–Maria still was the last time I saw her. Course that was about three years ago when I broke my leg falling off a horse.” 

“What kinds of things as she saying about my best pal here?” Pete asked proudly. 

“That he was a tough hombre just like his papa had been.” Craig frowned and tilted his head as he studied Gill. “She wouldn’t speak a word about what you were doing nowadays though.” 

Gill knew why. He had warned his mother not to. He knew that she was still doctoring up outlaws, thieves, bandits, rogues; pretty much anyone that found themselves in need of medical care with a bigger need to avoid lawmen went to Marie Callahan for their doctoring if they were close enough to reach her. He didn’t want anyone coming to her to know that she had a Texas Ranger for a son and she didn’t much want them knowing either–it wouldn’t be good for business. 

“There’s not much to tell,” Gill shrugged and then he winked and flashed a grin. “And the kind of trouble a man can get into when he out roaming from town to town and saloon to saloon, isn’t exactly the kind of trouble that he tells his mama about.”

“Craig… I wanna go now…” Willie looked as if he might vomit again and Gill took a step back–though he had no idea why he was attempting to protect his already soiled boots. 

“I guess you gotta be getting Willie home now,” Pete sighed. “It sure was great to get to meet you both!” 

“It’s us that’s honored to meet Rafe’s son! Rafe was one hell of a man and he always treated us real good and helped out anyone he could.” 

Gill fought back his derisive snort. His father had helped alright… helped himself to anything that wasn’t nailed down. “A lot of people loved my father,” Gill agreed. 

“I feel real bad that Willie here isn’t thinking real clear. He’s a good man but see we were getting tired of being cooped up and came out for a night of fun and I guess he just took it a bit too far.” 

“It happens to the best of us,” Gill waved off the explanation. 

“Gill was due for a new pair of boots anyhow,” Pete added with a chuckle. 

“Still.. Shit.. I just hate that that happened!” Craig pulled off his hat and glared at Willie who had stumbled over to the boardwalk steps and sat down upon them with his head in his hands. “Why don’t you both come on back with us. We’ll introduce you to everybody and get your boots took care of. You seemed eager to meet the gang and to tell you the truth, I’m eager to brag about just who I have as a fan.” 

Gill nodded quickly, “Hell yeah! Sounds good to us, doesn’t it Pete?” 

Pete nodded but he moved a step away and Gil frowned. Pete shrugged and plugged his nose. “No offense, best friend, but your goddamn feet stink.”

Chapter Four

Chapter Four

Gill was surprised at how easily Craig had agreed to lead him and Pete to the gang. Of course just because they’d earned Craig’s trust didn’t mean that the older and wiser members would be so easily swayed. Hell, Gill didn’t even know how many members the Crane Gang had! He could only hope that he and Pete were ready for this. 

They weren’t trained for undercover work. They weren’t trained for infiltrating gangs and forming cover I.D.s. Which was why they had simply decided to use Gill’s true identity and simply omit the Texas Ranger bit… if anyone with the gang knew about the Rangers then Gill would simply have to make them believe that he’d left that life and decided to live a life that would have made his father proud. 

The thought turned Gill’s stomach. 

“How far is it?” Pete whispered, glancing around uneasily. Gill fought back a laugh. Pete was scared of the dark, a fact that was a constant source of amusement for Gill. Pete glanced around dark forest around them and shivered atop his roan mare. “I don’t much care for being out here in the dark.” 

“It’s not too dark,” Craig countered with a grin. Craig was leading Willie’s horse by the reins since Willie had long since passed out in the saddle and was hanging over the poor appaloosa’s neck. “At least we have the moon.” 

Pete shivered. “Yeah, the full moon,” he grumbled. 

Gill did laugh at that. Pete not only had an illogical fear of the dark but he had a completely unfounded fear of the full moon. He claimed that when the moon was full people changed–that the ‘crazies’ came out that more accidents and bad things happened. 

Gill didn’t know about all that. What he did know was that he was tired and if he was going to be surrounding himself with dirty, shiftless, no account, thieving outlaws, he was going to need some rest. 

Gill came to attention in the saddle when he saw the light of a fire up ahead. The four horses entered a small clearing beside  river and Gill took in the sight of several tents haphazardly set up around the fire. The night was silent save for several horses snorting at the newcomers as they stood tied off beside the river. 

“Everyone’s asleep,” Craig whispered. “I’ll take Willie to his tent; you two can bunk in mine for tonight and we’ll introduce you to everyone else in the morning.” 

“Which one is yours?” Pete asked, clearly eager to be inside a shelter. 

Craig tipped his head toward the tent closest to the river. “Just tie your horses up beside those. Gill, you can clean your boots off down there at the river before you bed down if you’d like to.” 

Gill nodded and dismounted his horse. Pete followed suit and the two men tied their horses off with the others. “I wonder how many there are?” Pete whispered. 

Gill counted six tents. That was quite a few.. But they were fairly small; maybe they each had their own and six members was all there were. Gill had a feeling there couldn’t be many more than that. Many more members than that and a gang became sloppy–the Crane Gang had proved to be anything but sloppy. 

Gill didn’t take the time to ponder where his knowledge of gangs had come from. He was Rafe Tomlinson’s son, after all, and despite Gill’s protests his father had been a regular part of his life until his death seven years before when Gill had been twenty. 

“Are you cleaning them boots off?” Pete asked as the two men shouldered their saddlebags and gathered up their saddles.

Gill shook his head, “Not tonight. I’m tired.” 

“Well then take them things off before you come in. You might be my best friend and I might love you but if you step in here with those smelly things still on your feet, I’ll be forced to throw feet and all back out the tent flap.” 

Pete slipped inside and Gill grumbled as he sat down his saddle and saddle bags and went about removing his boots. It proved to be more difficult than he’d planned because he did everything he could to avoid touching the contents of Willie’s stomach. 

By the time he finished and cleaned up his hands, Craig and Pete were both stretched out on bedrolls inside the tent, sound asleep with their snores mingling in the night air. 

Gill stretched out on his own bedroll and put his hands behind his head as he stared up at the top of the tent. Tomorrow was going to be a challenge and while he was a bit worried, he also knew that he and Pete could handle it. He had his best friend’s back and he knew that Pete would have his as well. 

---

Gill woke to the sounds of birds chirping the following morning. He kept his eyes closed as he yawned and let his ears take in the sound of the camp around him. 

He heard someone talking outside. A deep, gruff voice with age to it. Probably the leader with the way he was barking out orders. Another voice, this one female and full of sass, snapped back at the man barking orders and Gill felt slightly confused. Most gangs didn’t have female members. Any females around were simply paid to be there and see to the needs of the men–Gill couldn’t understand why one of those women would be so comfortable speaking that way to the leader.

Then Willie’s voice filled the morning, threatening to kill everyone if they didn’t shut their mouths because he had a headache which simply caused the man and woman to laugh loudly at his expense. 

Gill heard Pete’s breathing in the corner indicating that the man was still sound asleep and he could hear Craig as well. Then another sound came to him. A shuffling of boots and an exhale. Someone else was in this tent and they were close. 

Gill counted to three in his mind and then opened his eyes and pulled his gun in an instant. 

He froze when he found himself staring up at the face of a colored man–probably around the same age as Craig. The young man’s eyes, so dark they were nearly black, narrowed and he pushed the shotgun in his hands against Gill’s cheek. 

Gill saw fit to drop the gun in his hand and he slowly raised his hands to show the man he meant to harm. The shotgun was simply driven harder against his skin. 

“I don’t know who you are but I’m no threat,” Gill assured him. “I came here last night with Craig and Willie….” 

The boy remained silent as he studied Gill and then glanced toward Pete. Craig came to on his bedroll and leapt up. “Holy hell, Wyatt! Put that gun down! I invited him here!” 

Instantly the gun was pulled away and Wyatt stared with shock at Craig. He waved his hand and his mouth worked rapidly yet no words came out. Gill grabbed his gun, holstered it and then scooted away from both men before rising to stand. Pete was up too and the two men stood together in the corner and watched the strange scene. 

“Calm down, Wyatt! I can’t read your lips when you get to speed talkin’ that way!” Craig scolded as he rubbed at his tired face. 

Wyatt glared, scratched at the dark skin on his neck and once again began to speak without actually saying anything. 

Craig sighed when Wyatt stopped and waited expectantly. “I know. I know. We’re not supposed to bring anybody to base camp. But he’s not just anybody!” Craig insisted, pointing at Gill. 

Wyatt threw his free hand up and again his mouth was moving. Craig let out a sigh and reached out, covering Wyatt’s mouth with his hand. Gill nearly laughed out loud at the way Wyatt’s eyes widened comically before he rolled them skyward and waited for Craig to speak. 

“That is Rafe’s son. Maria’s boy. That’s Gilliam Tomlinson.” 

Again Gill hoped Wyatt hadn’t heard about his Texas Ranger life. They were up in the land bordering New Mexico and territory land so Gill hoped that Texas Ranger Gilliam Tomlinson hadn’t been heard of this far north and outside of Texas.  

That same awe that had been in Craig’s eyes the night before now filled Wyatt’s as the boy turned to stare at him. Gill shifted uncomfortably. Wyatt turned back to Craig and mouthed something and Craig nodded. 

“Wyatt said he’s damn proud to meet you, Gill. Your father and his father were good friends.” 

Gill tipped his head. “It’s nice to meet him too. Any friend of my father’s is a friend of mine.” 

Wyatt practically bounced and then he said something quickly to Craig and sped out of the tent. Craig chuckled apologetically. “I know he’s an odd one but he’s my best friend so…” Craig shrugged. 

Pete nodded and let out a pained sigh, “I know exactly what you’re saying.” 

Gill sent him a glare and Pete chuckled. Craig slipped on his boots. “We better get out there. Wyatt was going to let everyone know you’re here so they’ll want to meet you.” 

“Uh.. I don’t want to seem rude but.. Why didn’t he talk?” Pete asked. 

“He can’t,” Craig stated as if that should have been something obvious. “I’ve known Wyatt nearly all our lives and he never could speak but he can hear. He’s painfully shy, doesn’t leave camp much, never goes anywhere alone and is very protective over all of us which is why you woke up with a shotgun in your face–but he’s a good man and, as I said before, he’s my best friend.” 

Gill nodded, “Well I’ll go clean my boots off a bit and you can make the introductions.” 

He stepped out into the sunlight and stepped to the river, ignoring the camp. He didn’t want to seem as if he was studying it too closely and rouse suspicions. It would be best to let them be the ones to study him. 

As Gill cleaned his boots he thought of what he already knew. The Crane gang had at least four members–five if you counted the woman which Gill was still unsure about–and they were camped outside of a nameless little town on territory land at the New Mexico border. 

They seemed an odd bunch so far. A drunk in flashy clothes, a young pup, barely a man, who trusted far too easily, a colored mute with trust issues of his own….. Yep, definitely not what he had expected. 

After slipping his boots on Gill joined Pete and Craig just outside the tent. “Alright now, follow me and I’ll introduce you to everybody!” Craig was clearly excited and Gill grinned. 

“I can’t believe I’m finally meeting the Crane Gang!” 

Gill recognized Wyatt instantly of course and he recognized Willie as well though it was clear that the other man didn’t recognize him as he glared at him with open hostility. 

“Y’all this is, Gill Tomlinson! And his friend Pete.” Craig introduced them both and Gill shook his head excitedly. 

“It’s an honor to meet y’all! I’ve heard so much about the Crane Gang. Y’all are legends!” 

As Gill appeased their egos he studied them. The woman he had heard earlier clearly was a gang member. She was wearing a split riding skirt, a blue blouse, thick leather belt, revolver strapped in place, and a small sombrero over her brown hair to protect her pale skin. Yet another oddity about this gang. 

Then Gill looked to the older man. He knew this was who he’d heard speaking before. The man was tall, scarred, seemed battle tested and had thick gray hair, an impressive beard and small blue eyes. “Wow, the leader of the Crane Gang.. It’s an honor sir…” Gill stated. 

Snickers came from all around and the old man shook his head. “I’m no leader boy.” He held up the wooden spoon in his hand. “I’m the cook.” 

The cook?

Gill glanced around at the other four members trying to decide who the leader could possibly be… 

“So who is the leader?” he asked out loud. 

He heard footsteps behind him. A shadow fell over him and a throat cleared. “I reckon that would be me.” 

A/N: Are y’all ready to meet Jeb?

Chapter Five

Chapter Five

Gill froze. Never had a voice had such an impact on him. The voice was smooth like honey and it washed over Gill with a deep baritone that had him swallowing hard and clenching his fists to hide his trembling. 

Gill had worked hard in his life to overcome his outlaw heritage, it was true, but he’d worked even harder to hide what he was–to bury deep the urges and attractions he felt because he knew they’d never be accepted.

He thought he’d learned how to live without feeling any of those things. Hearing that single sentence spoken by that voice full of quiet confidence told him a very different story. 

Craig jumped forward. “You look mad, Jeb. Don’t be mad! We can trust them both.” 

Gill turned and looked up into the greenest set of eyes he’d ever seen in his life. Green eyes that seemed skeptical and more than a little angry as they glared down at him. 

Gill was average height for a man at five foot ten but this man stood head and shoulders above him–clearly close to six and a half feet tall. He had tanned skin, a stubble covered jaw and a strong chin. He sported a thin line of stubble above his firm upper lip–a lit that was set in a thin line as he studied the newcomers to his camp. 

Gill cleared his throat and took a step back to place some distance between them. Holy hell! It was as if the last decade of his life he’d been working to hide his sexuality hadn’t happened at all! This man–Jeb–was everything Gill liked right down to his dust covered clothes, broad chest and shoulders, narrow hips and long legs. 

“Craig, can I talk to you for a minute?” Jeb ground out, that voice, while full of seething rage, still enough to have Gill’s mind taking a temporary sabbatical. 

Craig spared a quick glance toward Pete and Gill before following after Jeb who was already striding away–and could the man ever stride…? Gill quickly shook his head and forced himself to turn back and face the group. 

“So that’s the leader?” he asked, hoping his voice wouldn’t give way the tension he was currently feeling. 

“How is it that you’d heard of Willie and Craig but not Jeb?” the older man asked. 

Gill shrugged, “I’d only every heard their first names mentioned when I’d heard folks talking about the gang. We only recognized them because the bartender said their names and we saw those pants of Willies. We’d heard he was… flashy.” 

“I’ll show you flashy, you bas..” 

“Willie!” the woman snapped, placing her fists on her shapely hips. “Watch how you speak to guests.” 

Gill was surprised to see Willie’s blue eyes widen and his expression turn sheepish as he nodded and clutched his hat in his hands. “Sure thing, Jane. Sorry about that.”  

Gill cast a glance at his best friend only to realize that Pete’s attention was on the woman. Gill tried to look at her through the eyes of a man who would be interested and could admit that she was pretty enough. With delicate features, heart shaped lips and storm gray eyes that seemed sharp enough to catch everything around her. 

“Nice to meet you both. I knew your papa, Gill. He was a good man,” the woman, Jane, said as she held out her hand. 

Gill shook it quickly, swallowing back his own curt response about his father. Pete stepped forward, “My name is Pete,” he introduced himself. Jane smiled at him as well and shook his hand. 

“Well, you already know my name is Jane. This is my father, Billy–” she pointed at the older man who was stirring a sizzling pan of eggs. “And that’s Willie, though I heard you already met him. He’s just as mean when he’s sober as when he’s drunk,” she added with a pointed glance in his direction. Willy kicked the dirt and stomped away. “Craig and Jeb are my cousins. Craig is the nicer of the brothers–I’m not saying Jeb’s not a good man, because he is, but well, he doesn’t quite take as kindly to newcomers. And you’ve already met Wyatt, of course. That means you now know all of us.”

Gill knew some would have been overwhelmed by such an onslaught of descriptions and names but Gill had always been good at taking pieces of information and tucking them away. It was important to never forget faces and names–if you were forgetful you could get killed. 

“Well, I don’t know about you boys but my stomach’s eating my back bone. You ready to eat?” 

Pete patted his stomach. “I’m always ready,” he agreed. Gill nodded half heartedly, though his attention wasn’t on the eggs or the company they were keeping, (which was quite strange company given what he knew about the way gangs usually ran), instead his attention was on Jeb–the leader–and wondering exactly what he was saying to Craig right about now. 

---

Jebediah Crane stood beside the river staring at his younger brother and wondering when the man’s brain had gone so damn soft. 

“But, Jeb, it’s Rafe’s boy! Maria’s son! Surely we can trust him!” Craig insisted as he yanked off his hat and shoved his hand through his dirty blond hair the same color as Jeb’s own. Hair color and eye color were the only similarities between the brothers. 

Jeb’s features were much sharper and his eyes much less warm and inviting than his baby faced younger brother. Craig also didn’t believe in cutting his hair very often and so it hung to his shoulders whereas Jeb kept his trimmed so it fell just below his ears. 

“I know how much you worshipped Rafe, Craig, and we all love Marie, but you don’t know anything about their son. Hell nobody’s heard much of anything about him in the past seven years since Rafe died…” 

“What are you so worried about?” Craig demanded with a snort. “It’s not like he’s a lawman or nothing. I mean, no offense meant to him, but most lawmen are a bit paler and they don’t have outlaw bloodlines….. It would probably make the higher ups uncomfortable.” 

Jeb contemplated Craig’s words and knew that his brother had a point. That didn’t change the fact that he’d been incredibly reckless to bring two men straight to their camp. “What do they want here? You better not have told them they can join up with us.” 

Craig shook his head, “I never told them nothing like that!” he insisted. “Gill had heard of us and wanted to meet us and, hell Jeb, I was pretty excited to meet him too! And his friend Pete seems to be an alright man too.”

Jeb sighed and scooped up a handful of stones from the riverbank. He began throwing them one by one out into the gently flowing current. “From now on you don’t bring people here, Craig. Those people back there, our family and our friends, they depend on us to keep them safe. I know you trusted Gill because of who his father was but bringing him and that Pete fella here was still real risky. Once they’re gone we’ll move camp–I don’t want anyone but us knowing where we’re laying our heads at night.” 

“Alright then, Jeb. You should at least give them a chance though. You weren’t very damn friendly.” Craig scolded, plopping his hat back on his head. 

Jeb shrugged and tossed out the remaining rocks at one time causing a loud splash as ripples stretched out in every direction on the waters surface, glittering in the sunrise. “I’m never real friendly.” 

Craig snorted. “Ain’t that the truth. You should really work on that, grumpy ass.” 

Jeb glared at his obnoxious brother and the man quickly dashed away back toward the source of his excitement. 

Jeb thought of those men Craig had brought here. He hadn’t paid much attention to the red-haired man named Pete… His attention had been drawn to and focused on the other man–Gill. 

From the back Gill had stolen Jeb’s attention. Those black trousers he wore had hugged his lean legs and firm backside nicely and that black shirt covered by a brown vest had framed his narrow waist and broad shoulders as if they’d been made just for him to wear. Then Gill had turned around and Jeb had felt a jolt of lust shoot through him the likes of which he had never felt before. 

When you were a man who found himself attracted to other men instead of women you had to learn how to hide those urges but Jeb had nearly forgotten a good decade of learning to conceal his true nature when he’d laid eyes on all that dark skin, those high cheekbones, that strong chin and those eyes that had been deep, rich and the same color as that exotic chocolate the stores carried back east. 

And what had nearly sent Jeb over the edge–what had nearly had him forgetting all about holding himself back–was the look of lust he’d seen mirrored in Gill’s eyes. It was a look that couldn’t be mistaken. Jeb knew hunger when he saw it and it had certainly appeared as if Gill had gone a long long time without a bite to eat. 

Maybe having him around for a few days wouldn’t be so bad.

Chapter Six

Chapter Six

Gill couldn’t get over the difference between this gang and others he had seen in the past. Most gangs weren’t so lighthearted and they usually weren’t made up of family–sure you had your brothers who ran together and picked up a few people along the way–but this gang was all family. The two members who weren’t blood relation had been raised up with the other members and were as close to being family as Gill and Pete were. 

Gill knew that he stood his best chance at learning this Gang’s secrets by getting close to Craig and Wyatt. They seemed the most enamored with the fact that he was Rafe’s son and were probably the most likely to trust him completely without him having to do much to prove himself. 

Gill’s gaze went to Pete and he rolled his eyes. His best friend was currently striking up conversation with Jane. It didn’t matter where that red-haired, gap-toothed Casanova went, he found a woman to test his charms on. 

Just as he was preparing to walk over to Craig, who was cleaning his gun, and engage the man in conversation, Gill felt a presence behind him. He knew instantly because of the shiver of awareness down his spine that it was Jeb. 

Gill had to get control of himself. He was a Texas Ranger and a man who had a firm grip on his life and the man he was. He shouldn’t be letting this man have such an effect on him. 

Turning, Gill realized that Jeb was standing about two feet away and watching him with a mixture of curiosity and caution. “I don’t much care for people sneaking up behind me,” Gill warned. 

Jeb shrugged, “I don’t much care.” 

“Jane was right. You sure aren’t the friendly brother,” Gill stated, tilting his head toward Craig. 

A smile split Jeb’s face. A smile that caused lines to crease his cheeks and stole Gill’s breath completely. “Naw, I reckon I’m not. But I am the protective brother. Just what is the elusive Gill Tomlinson doin’ tracking down my family?” 

“I had heard lots of talk about the notorious Crane Gang that was pissing off all the rich folks. I thought they sounded like people I wanted to meet,” Gill lied. 

Jeb stepped closer and stooped down lower so that his eyes were level with Gill’s and the brims of their hats were brushing. Gill found himself unable to breath as he took in all the different shades of green in Jeb’s eyes and the man’s warm breath washed over him. “If you or your friend there cause harm to any of these people, I will kill you both. Do you understand that?”

Gill could hear the threat in Jeb’s voice but for some reason that he couldn’t explain, Gill’s gut told him it was an empty one. Jeb simply didn’t seem like a killer. Then again, Jeb’s demeanor may change if Gill were to harm someone he cared about. 

“I understand,” Gill replied, hoping Jeb wouldn’t hear the tremble in his voice. The man was standing entirely too close and that tight grip over himself Gill had was beginning to slip. 

“Good.” Jeb stood up and took a step back. “You can hang around here for a few days. We’re taking a bit of a breather. After that you’ll have to go because we’ll have work to be getting back to.” 

Gill nearly snorted. Work? Work involved earning your money the honest way. Gill highly doubted that Jeb was talking about anything quite so honorable. Before Gill could respond, Jeb walked away once again and made his way to the cook fire where Billy was dishing out breakfast. 

Gill waited several long moments alone simply willing his blood to cool down. What was it about Jeb? One thing was for sure. Gill was certain that Jeb felt it too…. The man’s eyes had appeared just as hungry as Gill felt. 

But Gill had to push that aside. He had a job to do and wouldn’t let anything get in the way of that. 

---

“Hell, Gill, she’s damned beautiful is what she is!” Pete swooned and fell onto his bedroll that night in the tent that the two men had been given to share. 

“She’s an outlaw, Pete,” Gill reminded his friend. “And one we’re supposed to be turning in.” 

“Well I know that,” Pete assured him. “But that don’t mean I can’t enjoy the view awhile.” 

Gill sighed. “Just so long as you remember not to get attached to it.” 

“Attached?” Pete rolled onto his side and batted his lashes at Gill. “The only soul on this earth I’m attached to is you.” 

Gill fought back the laughter that threatened to spill out. “Yeah, you’re attached like a damn leech.” 

“Yep, directly to your ass cheek and you can’t get me off neither,” Pete agreed with a lopsided grin. 

This time Gill did chuckle. “Not even with turpentine.” 

The two men fell silent a moment and then Pete cleared his throat. “So, what is the plan, Gill? We know where their base camp is…” 

“Yeah but only for a couple of days and then they’re moving again. It’d take the rangers at least two weeks to get here if we sent them word tomorrow and the Crane Gang would be long gone by then.” 

“So what are we gonna do?” Pete asked again. 

“Why am always the one who has to come up with ideas?” Gill grumbled. 

“Because you’re the brains of this operations,” Pete replied. “I’m the beauty.” 

Gill rolled his eyes, “Bullshit and hot air.” 

“But I’m yours,” Pete whispered breathlessly. 

“Lucky me.” 

Silence fell over the tent and finally Pete spoke again. “Gill, these people aren’t what I expected.” 

“I know,” Gill admitted.

“They don’t seem…bad,” Pete added. 

Gill nodded with agreement. He’d spent most of the day with Craig and Wyatt. He had laughed at the two of them as they seemed to have a friendship much like Gill’s and Pete’s. Gill had helped Billy serve supper and had watched Willie bristle at Pete has Pete had done his best to woo Jane. And all day Gill had been aware of Jeb watching him closely–though the two hadn’t spoken another word to each other. 

He looked over at his best friend. “It’s not our call to determine if they’re good or bad, Pete. They are thieves, outlaws and wanted folks. That’s all we need to concern ourselves with. We do what the Captain tells us.” 

“Okay…” Pete rolled onto his other side. “I know you’re right, Gill, but I think this time I’d like to obey the Captain better than we do most times.. I think this time I’d rather bring them in alive.” 

Gill muttered an agreement and stared up at the ceiling. Tomorrow he would go into town, send word to the Captain that they’d found the gang but needed more time to give the Rangers a place to apprehend them. 

He didn’t have time for any doubts. 

A/N; I know it’s short but the next one will be longer! And soon we’ll have more Jeb/Gill interaction as well!

Chapter Seven

Chapter Seven

Jeb woke before dawn the next morning which was normal for him. He never did sleep much–a few hours a night was all he needed to feel rested. 

Stepping out into the misty early morning air, Jeb stretched his arms above his head and then scratched at his lean stomach. He shoved his hand through his messy blond hair to clear the tangles before plopping his hat on his head.

He went about his normal routine and walked down toward the river. He liked to sit beside water as the sun came up and Craig constantly told him just how odd he was. Jeb didn’t care–that wasn’t the only odd thing about him as his brother well knew. 

Jeb was lucky that his family knew about him and that he was a man who was attracted to men and they weren’t bothered by the fact at all. He might get the occasional tease from the men but that just proved that they loved him and were comfortable enough with his preferences to give him a hard time just like they did each other about a million different things. 

Jeb knew that not all men were that lucky. Some hid who they were from everyone–including their families and Jeb felt sorry for those men. It must be hell leading a double life and hiding such secrets from those closest to you. For some reason his mind went to Gill and he wondered if Gill had to lie….

Jeb wasn’t a good liar. Never had been and never would be. He was open and honest and didn’t have the time or the energy for false pretenses. Most would laugh at that considering his chosen profession but he had reasons for the things that he did. 

His thoughts were suddenly interrupted when Jeb realized that his usual spot beside the river was already occupied–and by the very man who had plagued his rather heated dreams the entire night before. 

Gill stood by the riverbank with the mist and fog swirling around his dark silhouette. He truly was a sight to behold and he was all Jeb’s for the taking. It didn’t matter if Gill would be gone in a couple of days–Jeb wasn’t interested in anything long term–just some fun with another outlaw. Then again he wasn’t against anything long term either. He shrugged. He’d just have to see how things went. Jeb was pretty good at going with the flow. 

He approached Gill from behind and saw the other man stiffen. “I said I don’t like having people behind me,” Gill grumbled. 

Jeb nearly laughed out loud. He had a reputation for being mean and grumpy–that wasn’t entirely the truth. He wasn’t mean or bad natured–he simply had a family to protect and didn’t like anyone new coming around that might pose a threat… and he didn’t go around drinking, whoring and singing at the top of his lungs in every saloon they came to–Jeb left that up to Craig. 

Jeb was a bit of a loner and a bit on the quiet side most of the time, but that didn’t mean he didn’t enjoy company when it suited him. 

Gill, however, seemed very opposed to his company. 

Jeb walked close to Gill, standing over him from behind so that the heat from their bodies mingled. He heard Gill’s sharp intake of breath and, though it seemed the man was trying to hide it, Jeb saw him tremble. “You’re in my spot,” Jeb whispered. 

Gill took two big strides to the right and turned to face Jeb. “I didn’t see your name written out here,” he snapped. “I didn’t realize you owned this river.” 

Jeb chuckled and looked out over the water. “You sure are testy,” he accused. “But from what I gather I’m the only one you tend to get testy with. Everyone else seems pretty taken with you.” 

Gill rubbed at the back of his dark neck and shrugged. “I’m not testy. I just don’t like having men sneak up on me and stand so close.” 

Jeb grinned and moved in close once again. He sensed Gill holding his breath as Jeb lowered himself so that he could touch the brims of their hats together as he had done yesterday. “I happen to think you’re the kind of man who enjoys just that,” he countered before reaching out one hand and letting a calloused finger dance across the knuckles of Gill’s right fist. 

Jeb was surprised by the heat and lust that shot through him from that simple contact… Damn! Gill was walking, talking, breathing temptation and Jeb never had been real good at resisting temptation. 

“What the hell makes you think I’d be that kind of man?” Gill demanded, his voice harsh but breathless. 

Jeb’s grin only widened as he stepped close once again and let his breath wash over Gill’s trembling throat. “Call it gut instinct.” 

Gill leaned into him with a moan and Jeb felt his body tighten as his cock stirred in his pants. Gill’s hands gripped the front of his shirt as Jeb let his teeth graze gently over the man’s neck. 

Then just as suddenly as Gill had submitted he stiffened, pulled away and glared up at Jeb. “Well your gut is wrong,” he grumbled and then stormed away in a huff. 

Jeb took several breaths to steady himself but the smile never left his face. It would seem he had his work cut out for him. 

---

Gill couldn’t believe what had just happened. 

Holy hell! 

He’d been seconds away from letting that damn outlaw have his way with him! Gill had to remember who he was and who they were. He was a Texas Ranger and these people were the enemy…..

But Jeb had felt so good so close to him. The man had seemed to know exactly the spot on his neck where Gill liked being nibbled and the want in Jeb’s eyes as he’d gazed down at Gill had nearly sent Gill over the edge right then and there…. The worst part was they’d been out in the open where anyone could see! Men killed other men for what they’d been about to do! Didn’t Jeb realize that? 

Damnation! 

Gill went for a walk to get control over his emotions and body. When he returned a short time later he was surprised to find his best friend deep in conversation with Jane as they sat alone together at the edge of the woods. 

Willie watched on with barely contained fury as he tapped his fingers on the flashy handle of one of his .38’s. Gill shook his head. It would seem his friend was putting himself smack dab in a lovers triangle… Gill had thought Pete knew better! Now wasn’t the time to be wooing anyone.. Or being wooed, Gill thought as his mind went to that river and to Jeb. 

They had a damned job to do!

Gill was on his way over to grab Pete and remind him of that when Craig suddenly appeared in his way. “Where have you been?” Craig demanded. “Wyatt and I have a bit of a wager going on and we need you to settle things.” 

Gill sighed, cast one last glance at his addle brained friend who seemed to think he was Romeo and then turned his attention to Craig and Wyatt. “Okay, what’s the wager?” 

Wyatt’s lips began to move quickly but Gill wasn’t any good at reading them. He frowned and glanced at Craig. “Wyatt, was saying that since you’re Rafe’s son, you must be a good shot. He bet me one dollar that you can hit three tins tossed into the air before any of them hit the ground.” 

Gill found himself amused by both young men and the excitement on their faces. “And you don’t think I can hit them?” he asked Craig. 

Craig shrugged. “I don’t know if you can or can’t. I just like to wager with Wyatt… it gives us something to do when we’re between jobs.” 

Gill sighed. “I don’t think…” before he could finish, he felt Jeb’s presence behind him. 

“I’d like to see it. If we’re gonna have two new men around here it’d be nice to know that one can shoot a gun since the other seems to be distracted by pretty women.” 

Everyone’s gazes went to Pete and Jane who clearly didn’t realize that anyone was looking at them as they simply talked and laughed. Craig frowned, “Willie won’t like that….” 

“Is she Willie’s woman?” Gill questioned, sparing another glance at the flashy man in gaucho pants who was currently being scolded by Billy for knocking over a tin of coffee. 

“No, but he’d like her to be. She’s told him a hundred times she’s not interested in him,” Craig stated. “Willie’s just not the type to give up on things…. Your friend ain’t gonna hurt my cousin is he?” 

Gill had no idea how to answer that questioned honestly and so he lied. “Of course not. Pete’s annoying and brain addled but he wouldn’t hurt her.” 

“Good–” Craig paused and glanced up at Jeb. Gill saw Jeb nod slightly before Craig continued. “Jane’s been hurt enough in her life. She was married once and you’ve never seen two people more in love… until about three years ago when some rich bastard decided he wanted want Greg had and tried to take Jane by force… Greg tried to stop him but was killed and that’s when…” 

“That’s when I rode up and shot that rich bastard in the face before he could do any worse than he’d already done to my cousin,” Jeb finished for Craig. 

Gill was surprised. It seemed he’d been wrong about Jeb not being a killer… of course you couldn’t blame a man for killing when the person he killed had been trying to do much worse to a woman and had just killed a family member. 

Suddenly Gill’s doubts, his guilt, his trepidations about taking this job came crashing down on him at once. He wasn’t a liar, he wasn’t a spy, he wasn’t a person who took advantage of other people–he was a Texas Ranger. He was meant to uphold law, order and justice… somehow gaining these people’s trust, learning their secrets and gaining their acceptance only to turn on them and send them to the gallows just didn’t feel right. 

He cursed himself. Outlaws were bad–through and through. He should be feeling any sympathy or doubts! 

“So, how about that wager?” Craig asked, once again the picture of childlike excitement. 

Gill glanced at Wyatt who was grinning like a fool and he nodded. “Sure, I’ll see if I can’t win Wyatt some money. He can buy me a drink with it next time we’re in town.” 

---

“Whose idea was this?” Pete asked a short time later as the entire gang prepared to watch Gill see if he could indeed win Wyatt that dollar. 

“Wyatt and Craig’s,” Jeb replied as he studied the short, stocky man beside him. His hair was shockingly bright red and there was a gap between his teeth and freckles on his nose–but his eyes seemed friendly enough. Jeb was a bit jealous of the man to be honest. While he was certain that Gill and Pete were nothing but friends it still irked him a bit that Gill was so open with Pete and yet wouldn’t even grace Jeb with a friendly word. 

“Yep,” Craig agreed as he joined the conversation. “Wyatt bet me one dollar that Gill could hit three cans tossed into the air before they hit the ground.” 

Pete chuckled. “And you bet against him?” 

“Sure did,” Craig replied. 

“You must have more money than me. I don’t go throwing dollars down the drain like that.” 

“So Gill’s a good shot?” Jeb inquired, eager to learn more about the intriguing man. He was growing more fond of the idea of keeping Gill around with every single moment that passed. 

“Hell yeah!” Pete bragged. “Best shot I ever have seen. We grew up together, Gill and I, and I’ve seen him shoot squirrels at fifty yards with a pea shooter! Don’t ask me how though, because I couldn’t tell ya. He can shoot any gun you give him.” 

“Well maybe I’ll get lucky and he’ll have an off day,” Craig hoped. 

“Good luck,” Pete patted him on the back. “It’d be the first off day I’ve seen him have since I met him and I’ve known the man for over twenty years.” 

“Alright, are we ready to do this?” Gill asked, getting everyone’s attention. 

“Sure are,” Jeb replied as he stuck his thumbs through his belt loops and rocked back on his heels, earning a nostril flare and eye narrow from Gill.

Wyatt had three tins in his hands and he nodded toward Billy. “Alright then,” Billy called, keeping his arm firmly around his daughter’s shoulders. He had noticed Jane and Pete’s conversations this morning and Jeb could tell the older man wasn’t too happy about it. He was overprotective of his little girl.. Hell all the men here were protective of Jane. Not that she needed it. She could probably kick all of their asses good and proper. 

Billy cleared his throat. “One, Two….Three!” 

Jeb saw the cans go up out of the corner of his eye but his attention was on Gill. The man was standing wide legged and his black trousers hugged his tight ass just right. As he drew his gun, it was with a fluid grace that spoke of years of experience and within seconds three bullets had been fired and three cans had gone flying off into the distance as they’d been struck. 

“Well hells bells!” Craig exclaimed. He was laughing as he reached in his pocket and rustled out a dollar. “You won that fair and square, Wyatt.” 

Jeb was caught off guard by the brightness of Gill’s smile as the man turned, holstered his newly loaded weapon and put an arm around Wyatt. “You gonna use ten cents of that and buy me a beer when we get to town?” 

Wyatt was all smiles and nods as his mouth moved a mile a minute in response. Jeb could tell the man was happy but when he got excited he had a hard time reading his lips. Craig was the only person who seemed to understand Wyatt no matter what. 

“Are you going to town?” Jeb asked. 

“Yeah,” Gill replied without looking at him. “I have a few things I gotta take care of and Wyatt owes me a beer.” 

“I’m coming!” Craig exclaimed with Willie nodding beside him. 

“No, the two of you aren’t. Willie, after the way you came back the other night, you can forget about another night of drinking and, Craig, you and I have some things to talk about so I need you to stay.” 

“But, Jeb…!” both men whined in unison. 

Jeb shook his head, “Don’t ‘but Jeb’ me,” he grumbled before walking off. 

He could feel Gill’s eyes on his back and then Pete spoke, “Well let’s get on to town and get those beers! I sure could use a bit of something to wet my parched throat.” 

“If you didn’t talk so damned much your throat wouldn’t be parched.” Gill replied and Jeb found himself fighting back laughter as Pete, Gill and Wyatt walked toward their horses and out of earshot. 

A/N: I hope y’all enjoyed the new chapter!

Chapter Eight

Chapter Eight

Gill had hoped that a ride into town would give him time to think and sort through the tangled mess of confused and jumbled emotions and conflictions in his head but, instead, he found himself unable to think on all that much at all as he laughed and watched Wyatt and Pete arguing loudly and attempting to communicate.

“Dammit, Wyatt, you get to running that jaw and a man can’t get a word in edgewise, can he?” Pete demanded with a grin.

Wyatt laughed soundlessly and Gill did his best to distance himself a bit more. Damn, this wasn’t the job he wanted!

He liked Wyatt! He liked Craig! He liked Jane! He liked Billy! He wasn’t too sold on Willie yet but he didn’t seem to be a bad man and Jeb…..

Gill’s blood heated, his lips tingled and his cock twitched when he let his mind wander to Jeb and the near kiss they’d shared at he riverbank. Jeb was dangerous and a hazard to the mission that Gill had been told to complete….and Gill wanted him something fierce.

Could Gill give in to those urges and still do his job when the time came? That was the fine line he was going to have to tread carefully during his time with the gang.

As they rode closer and closer to town, Gill saw a change come over Wyatt. His animated features and silly antics gave way to slumped shoulders and downcast eyes and when they rode onto the muddy main road of town, Gill saw that he did not meet anyone’s eyes and seemed meek and nervous–not at all the Wyatt that he knew from the camp.

Pete seemed to notice too but didn’t say a word. Pete pointed his horse toward the mercantile. “I’m gonna go pick up a few things.”

“I gotta head to the land office and send a message out,” Gill added. “Wyatt, why don’t you head on into the saloon and get those drinks and a table ready. We’ll be in shortly.”

Wyatt appeared apprehensive for a moment before sighing, nodding and heading toward the saloon. Gill just shook his head and stepped into the land office. He found a piece of paper and pencil beside the counter and wrote out a note to the captain telling him that they had found the gang, been accepted in and were now waiting to learn all they could and find a time when things would be settled for a while before calling in the Rangers.

He paid to have the letter sent as quickly as possible before stepping out into the midday sunlight. Whistling a quiet tune, Gill headed toward the saloon, eager to have that beer. Beer always tasted better when it was free of charge.

It only took Gill seconds upon entering that saloon to realize that there was a problem. Wyatt sat at a back table, staring down into the beer in front of him while four men stood around him, laughing down at him and taking turns shoving him roughly in his chair.

“The damn mute negro shouldn’t even be allowed in here with the rest of us!”

“Come on, you ignorant bastard! Why don’t ya speak?”

“Cat got your tongue boy?” One demanded before spitting into Wyatt’s beer. “Take ya a swig of that, negro.”

Wyatt shook his head and the man who had spit grabbed him by the neck and shoved his face toward the beer as the others laughed. “I said to drink it, boy!”

“I don’t believe the man’s that thirsty,” Gill spoke up as he stood in the doorway with his arms crossed over his broad chest and his legs spread wide, his feet planted firmly upon the wooden planks.

“Look!” the man who had a grip on Wyatt’s neck exclaimed. “The mute negro has a little negro pal who does the talkin’ for him!”

“Why don’t you let go of my friend’s neck there and we can all just get back to enjoying our day?” Gill offered, his voice smooth and hiding the anger that was boiling inside of him. He hated jackasses who thought they were better than someone else simply because of the color of their skin–or their lack of a voice.

“Who the hell do you think you are to order us around?” One of the four men sneered.

Gill simply shook his head and walked toward the table. He grabbed one of the three beers Wyatt had had sitting there and sniffed the amber liquid. “I’m nobody,” he assured them. “Just a man who wants to drink and relax–I’m sure you feel the same.”

“Go to hell, you Negro bastard!” another shouted. He stepped forward with the intention of manhandling Gill but Gill wasn’t about to be manhandled.

He swung that beer mug with all his might and it crashed loudly upon the man’s skull. The man fell to the floor without so much as a moan and hell broke loose in the saloon.

The remaining three men came for Gill. He grabbed the first by the arm and swung him around knocking him into the second and sending both men stumbling away and crashing through a table. Gill was less prepared for the third who landed a punch to his jaw.

Pain filled him and yet he simply smiled at the man before landing a punch of his own and sending the man flying backward.

The first two men recovered and came charging his way. Gill kicked out and sent one wind-milling backward and colliding with Pete who had just walked in.

“Deal with him!” Gill ordered and without asking why he was supposed to be dealing with the man, Pete began throwing punches and tackled the man to the ground.

One of the men came at Gill with a chair and Gill knocked the chair to the side before grabbing the man by the collar of his shirt and slamming his head down twice on the solid oak counter of the bar.

The bartender simply sighed and moved a bit further down with the box of cups he was currently wiping clean. The spitter was the only man left standing out of the group of bullies as Pete stood and left his unconscious opponent lying on the floor.

Seeing that he was on the losing side and yet obviously not wanting to admit defeat, the man lunged forward. With a crack of bone, Gill caught him by the arm, twisted and turned the man so his back was pressed against Gill’s chest with his arm twisted painfully between them.

The man cried out with pain but was unable to get away.

“I believe it’s your turn, Wyatt.” Gill called out.

Wyatt’s brown eyes had been wide as he’d sat at that table and simply watched the entire altercation. He shook his head forcefully at Gill’s words and mouthed ‘I can’t’.

Gill grinned, though it hurt to do so with his swollen, oozing lip. “Sure you can. Now these bastards deserve it. Show this son of a bitch that nobody talks to you like that and gets away with it.”

Wyatt stood slowly and stepped forward. The man glared at him and snapped, laughing when Wyatt shrank away. “Don’t you worry about him getting loose, Wyatt,” Gill assured the timid man as he tightened his hold and the man in his arms cried out with pain. “I’ve got him held good and tight.”

Wyatt nodded and then, quite suddenly, he reared back and spit in the angry man’s face. The man began to struggle violently in Gill’s arms and Gill could feel him trying desperately to reach his gun. Wyatt was bouncing and laughing and seemed quite proud of himself.

“Are you gonna hit him?” Gill questioned with a grunt when an elbow hit his gut.

Wyatt shook his head, his silent laughter written all over his face. Gill nodded, spun the man in his arms quickly and then knocked him unconscious with a quick thrust of his head.

Gill led Wyatt and Pete to the bar. “We need three new beers,” Gill stated to the bartender. “And put them on their tab–” he nodded toward one of the unconscious men. “They agreed to pay.”

The bartender simply nodded and poured three glasses, sliding them to the trio before going back to cleaning his cups.

Wyatt pulled his tiny chalkboard from his vest and a piece of chalk from his pocket. Gill waited a moment until the man was done and then read, ‘I’ve never did that befour.’

“Did what?” Gill asked.

Wyatt wiped the board clean with his hand and wrote, ‘Fight back.’

Pete frowned. “Is that why we were kicking their asses? Did they give you a hard time?” Wyatt nodded. “What the hell for?” Wyatt pointed toward his dark black skin and then to his mouth and shook his head. Pete grunted. “Bunch of ignorant bastards. I’ll kick ’em one more time on the way out the door just to make sure they got the message.”

“Yep,” Gill agreed, downing a swig of beer. “Nobody messes with a friend of ours. Because if you mess with our friends, you mess with us.”

The smile that split Wyatt’s face was bright enough to lighten up even the dirty, run down saloon they were sitting in and Gill couldn’t help but to smile back.

---

“What happened?” Jeb demanded the moment Gill dismounted his horse back at camp. Gill stiffened at the anger in his tone, but then he shivered and damn near melted into a chocolate puddle right there at Jeb’s feet when the man reached out a hand and ran the pad of his thumb tenderly over his split and swollen lip. “Who hit you?” Jeb questioned softly, his green eyes locked on Gill’s mouth.

Gill shifted, swallowed hard, hated the hot reaction his blood had to this man’s presence and stood there quite unsure how to handle it. Why would Jeb touch him so freely, so tenderly, so possessively , right here where everyone could see?!

Somehow Gill got control of his own actions and pulled away. “It was nothing serious and we took care of it. Didn’t we, Wyatt?”

Wyatt nodded and stuck his chest out proudly. “Was someone giving you trouble?” Craig demanded as Jeb continued to keep Gill locked in his predatory gaze. Clearly he still wanted to hear what had happened to Gill’s lip.

Gill sighed. “Some folks decided it would be fun to harass Wyatt but Wyatt showed them real quick he was a man you would do best to leave alone. Didn’t you Wyatt?”

Wyatt shifted uncertainly until Pete jabbed him with his elbow and then he nodded as he rubbed at his sore ribs. “Thank you for looking after Wyatt,” Jane said with a smile as she walked over, though Gill noticed that her smile and gaze lingered longer on Pete than anyone else.

“Gill, I want to talk to you,” Jeb stated gruffly.

Gill glanced at him and shrugged, “I’m right here.”

Jeb shook his head, turned and began to walk away. He waved his hand for Gill to follow him. “In private.”

Gill felt every inch of his body tremble and he spared a quick glance at Pete who shrugged. Gill swallowed hard and for reasons he couldn’t begin to understand, he followed after the outlaw who caused him to tremble, shake, boil and self combust with just a glance.

Chapter Nine

Chapter Nine

Jeb was acutely aware of every movement Gill made following along behind him. Never, before in his life, had Jeb felt such an awareness for another man. He found his eyes constantly drawn to Gill at camp. He couldn’t take his eyes off of him and the way he moved, spoke, watched everything around him with a predatory sharpness that didn’t match the good nature of his voice or attitude toward the gang.

Jeb wanted to know more about this man. He wanted to taste more of what he had tasted beside the river that morning. He wanted to lick, touch and nip at every inch of Gill’s dark skin and feel Gill learning his taste in return. 

He wanted to bury his cock deep inside Gill’s ass and hear the other man whimpering with pleasure…..

“Where exactly are we going?” Gill questioned, drawing Jeb out of the erotic daydreams he’d become lost in. 

Jeb glanced around and realized he led them to a grove of maples and large boulders. They were a good quarter mile from the camp and safe from ears and eyes that didn’t need to see or hear what went on between them. 

“Here’s good,” Jeb replied and without giving Gill time to react he rounded on the other man, took his face in his hands and crushed their lips together. 

At first Gill stiffened against him but then the man became putty in Jeb’s hands. His body submitted to Jeb’s and pressed long against him. Gill’s full lips parted and Jeb plundered his mouth with his tongue, loving the way that Gill’s battled and warred with his for dominance and space. He could taste the blood from the punch that Gill had taken for Wyatt–for Jeb’s friend–a man Gill hardly knew. Jeb’s respect for the man grew. 

Jeb felt his own legs get weak when Gill shoved off his hat and buried his hands in Jeb’s thick dark blond hair. Delicious sparks of pain shot through him as his fingers tugged at the strands. 

Damnation!

Gill’s cock was hard and pressing against Jeb’s thigh. Jeb wanted the barriers gone. He wanted to see the beauty that would no doubt be Gill’s bare flesh. Jeb raised his hand to the buttons of Gill’s vest and Gill pulled away quickly. 

His chocolate brown eyes were nearly black with passion, his breathing was labored and his lips were abused and raw from Jeb’s kisses. Jeb frowned. “Get back over here,” he ordered. “I wasn’t nearly done with you yet.” 

“I can’t…” Gill gasped, shaking his head and seemed confused. “I can’t do this.” 

“Do what?” Jeb asked, his voice low and smooth. “Fuck a man who wants you screaming with pleasure underneath him?” 

Jeb saw the lust light up Gill’s eyes at his words but still Gill didn’t come any closer. “I don’t…” he frowned. “No one knows… If they found out…” 

Jeb sighed. Obviously Gill hid the fact that he wanted men instead of women. “It’ll be our little secret, Gilliam,” he promised. “But surely Pete knows the man he’s running with.” 

Gill shook his head and sat down on a boulder a few feet away. “No, he doesn’t. I never have told him.” 

A heart to heart wasn’t exactly what Jeb had had in mind upon stealing Gill away from the camp but he could tell the man needed to talk so he leaned against the trunk of a thick maple and crossed his arms over his chest. “He’s your best friend, Gill. You should probably tell him. It would be good for you, I think.” 

Gill frowned. “What made you so sure I wasn’t with Pete if you could tell so quickly that I wanted men?” 

Jeb chuckled. “You don’t look at Pete the way you’ve been looking at me. That and Pete seems awful friendly with Jane and I hardly think that would sit well with a man like you if the two of you were together.” 

Jeb stalked forward and saw Gill tense upon the rock. He let his gaze linger on Gill’s abused mouth and clicked his tongue. “I think you’d be a man who would want his man to have only him. To have a tongue that tasted only his skin, lips that tasted only his kiss and a cock that knew only his warm ass.” Jeb let his gaze raise to meet’s Gill’s eyes which were so full of want and need the man seemed to be in pain. “Am I right?” 

Gill was trembling as he sat there for several long moments and then finally he nodded. “Yeah… yeah, you’re right.” 

Jeb grinned and dropped to his knees. Without a word he pushed Gill back a little so the man was leaned back on the rock and resting on his elbows. He undid Gill’s gun belt and tossed it aside. Next he undid the button of Gill’s pants and the man’s thick, dark cock sprang out of the long underwear beneath as if it had been waiting for him to free it. 

“Jeb…” Gill seemed unsure and Jeb smiled up at him. 

“Trust me, Gill.” 

Gill acted as if he was going to protest further so Jeb ensured those protests died on his lips by gripping Gill’s cock in his hand and stroking his thumb gently over the tip, spreading the droplet of liquid that had gathered there. 

Gill threw his head back and let out a harsh curse. Jeb took that as a good sign to continue and he swooped down and took Gill’s entire cock into his mouth. 

---

Gill had never felt pleasure like this in his life. He hadn’t ever been with a man despite knowing that he wanted them. He’d been too afraid to cross that boundary–too afraid of being caught and possibly killed over who he was. 

Jeb’s mouth and hand seemed to know exactly what to do to have Gill squirming and whimpering with pleasure. He buried his hands in Jeb’s blond hair as his hips pumped in time with the outlaw’s mouth. 

Gill shouldn’t be doing this! He was going to turn on these people! He was going to cause each and every one of them to sit in a jail cell or swing from a rope….. 

The tightening in his sac had him forgetting all about the reasons why he shouldn’t let Jeb this close. Gill’s hips pumped harder and when Jeb growled low in his throat and those vibrations hit Gill’s cock it was the last bit of pleasure that Gill could stand and he practically exploded in Jeb’s mouth as the man’s name left his lips with a string of curses.

Gill’s vision went blurry and his heart felt as if it was going to burst right from his chest. He lay back on that rock for several long moments simply allowing the earth to stop spinning and give himself a moment to recover. 

Before Gill had time to fully catch his breath, he felt Jeb’s fingers, slick with his juices and with Jeb’s saliva, begin to massage between his ass cheeks. Gill bit his lip and fought the urge to run. He was unsure about what he was doing–had no idea what to expect–and yet Jeb had done nothing but give him pleasure so far.. He might as well let the man finish what he had started. 

“Look at me, Gill,” Jeb’s voice was smooth like honey and Gill found that he had to listen. It was a strange feeling for him. He had always been a very independent and dominant person but with Jeb he found himself wanting to obey every command the man gave. 

Gill opened his eyes and met Jeb’s gaze. He saw the passion and the hunter in those green eyes and it fueled his own desire. He bit his lip, suddenly wanting to feel Jeb kissing him once again and it was as if Jeb read his mind. 

He rose up and the kiss was hungry, yes, but also tender and caressing. Gill lost himself in that kiss and therefore was shocked when two of Jeb’s fingers suddenly slid inside him. He cried out against Jeb’s lips with pain and Jeb shushed him softly. 

“Trust me, Gill. You’ll be whimpering with pleasure again soon enough.” 

Gill swallowed hard and nodded. Jeb moved his mouth to Gill’s neck and found that exact spot he’d found at the river just that morning. The spot that turned Gill into a mindless, mass of nothing but lust. 

Jeb’s fingers hooked inside Gill and hit a spot that caused a jolt of pleasure to course through him. He clung to Jeb, his fingers digging into his back and Jeb chuckled. “I believe I found a good spot.” 

“Hell fire… What the devil are you doing to me?” Gill whispered as Jeb hit that spot again and again. 

Jeb met his gaze and held it. “Making you mine, Gilliam Tomlinson. I’m making you mine.” 

Gill wanted to rebel against that statement, and probably would have, had a gunshot not suddenly echoed through the woods from the direction of camp. 

Both men leapt to their feet as if they were the ones who’d been shot and Gill quickly did up his pants as Jeb fished his gun belt from the grass and tossed it to him. 

Jeb pulled Gill into another hard kiss and laid his forehead against his. “We’ll finish this later,” he vowed. 

Another gunshot sounded and Gill hoped and prayed that it didn’t mean that Pete had been found out and the outlaws were currently making him pay for his deception. 

Without another word, both men took off running back toward camp and whatever trouble was waiting there. 

Gill’s worry that Pete was in trouble vanished when they came barreling into camp only to find that Pete and Willie were apparently having a contest to see who was not only fastest, but also fanciest, with a revolver. Gill couldn’t help but smile at his best friend’s antics. Pete was damn good with any kind of rifle you gave him but a gunslinger he was not–and it was clear that Willie was. 

Before Gill could speak, Jeb was storming forward with clenched fists. “What the hell do you think you’re doing!?” he demanded. Willie and Pete quickly turned toward him and holstered their weapons as they shifted their feet awkwardly and appeared quite sheepish. 

“It wasn’t nothin’,” Willie assured him. “We were just having a friendly competition that’s all.” 

Craig laughed. “Tryin’ to prove who’s the better man to win Jane’s heart is more like it.” 

Billy grumbled,” The soup tonight is just for that red-haired, gap-toothed show off and our own dear gaucho wearin’ flashy Billy. I’m putting something a little special in it,” he warned as he pointed the wooden spoon in his hand toward both men. 

Gill let his gaze go to Jane who was sitting beside her tent, sharpening her knife. “Daddy, don’t you worry about it none,” she assured him. “I’m not a prize to be won and any man who treats me like I am don’t stand a chance.” 

Pete and Willie both swallowed hard and looked down at their feet. “Sorry, ma’am,” they muttered in unison. 

Gill glanced at Jeb and saw that his jaw was tense and a muscle was jumping beneath the stubble. “Do not ever start firing shots and worry me like that again.” 

Craig shrugged, “Sorry, big brother. We figured you’d be a bit uh… preoccupied.. And you wouldn’t hear it.” 

Gill’s eyes widened at the pointed remark and he suddenly realized that they knew. They knew what Jeb was and therefore would know exactly why he’d wanted privacy with Gill. Shame colored Gill’s face and he turned to take cover in his tent for a while only to be stopped by Jeb when the man grabbed his arm. “Where do you think you’re going?” Jeb demanded. 

Gill yanked his arm away, “Wherever the hell I want.” He quickly made his escape, desperate to be away from those knowing gazes before his best friend realized what he was and turned his back on him forever. 

---

Jeb watched Gill leave and wondered what was wrong with the other man. When Pete quickly excused himself and went chasing after his best friend, Jeb realized what the problem was. 

Everyone in the gang knew about Jeb’s attractions and therefore they would know why he had taken Gill into the woods alone and they would know that Gill was the same kind of man he was….. And Gill hadn’t been honest yet with his own friend about such things. 

Jeb sighed. Gill would just have to let his friend know and let it ride. He was fairly sure Pete wouldn’t care–they seemed to genuinely love one another as brother’s, just the same as Jeb and the men in his gang did.  

Craig was grinning as he walked over and put his arm around Jeb’s shoulders, “Did you have fun?” 

“Would have had more fun if we hadn’t come chasing after gunshots.” 

“And now you’re having a lover’s quarrel?” Willie grinned. 

Jeb rolled his eyes. “Gill doesn’t want people to know so can you all at least pretend to be clueless and mind your own business?” 

Craig and Willie shared a look but it was Wyatt who laughed silently and shook his head. “No, we can’t.” he mouthed and Jeb sighed. 

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.” 

Jeb walked away from his friends and went to his tent to cool off a little. He was frustrated as hell after getting so close to having Gill only to be interrupted. Gill’s taste still filled his mouth and he smiled. 

He’d have another chance at the man. Whether Gilliam Tomlinson realized it or not, Jeb had claimed him and he was his.

Chapter Ten

Chapter Ten

Gill paced the small tent he shared with Pete and buried his hands in the wiry strands of his black hair. Shit fire and save the matches, what the hell had he done?! His body was still humming and tingling from the pleasure that Jeb had shown him but it had been wrong–all wrong. 

Jeb was the enemy. Gill was going to turn him in. Gill couldn’t let himself lose sight of that! Not only that but Gill couldn’t allow Pete to know what he was.. Pete couldn’t know what he was because Gill would lose his best friend and he knew for a fact that would be a loss he couldn’t handle. Pete had been his best friend since they’d been boys….

“Gill?” Pete’s voice was cautious as he poked his head in through the tent flap. “Is it safe to walk in or will I get hurt? Should I throw my hat in first and see if it comes back chewed up?”

Gill rolled his eyes and stopped pacing, letting his arms fall to his sides. “It’s safe.” 

Pete stepped inside, his brown eyes still cautious. “What’s the matter? I’ve known you long enough to know you’re upset about something…” 

“It’s nothing, Pete,” Gill insisted. 

Pete feigned hurt and covered his chest with his hands. “Gill, don’t shut me out,” he implored, batting his lashes. “We share a heart beat, best friend. When you hurt, I hurt, so why are we hurting?” 

Gill sighed and flopped down on his bedroll, lying on his back and throwing his arm over his face. “I don’t want to do this.” 

He heard Pete’s movements as the other man took a seat on his own blankets. “It’s our job, Gill. Ain’t that what you were just telling me last night? We do what the Captain tells us.” 

“If J.T wants this shit done then he needs to come do it himself,” Gill snapped, rolling onto his side and looking at his best friend. “It just doesn’t feel right, Pete.” 

Pete shifted in his cross-legged position and picked at a ball of lint on his wool blanket. “I know. That Jane is something else, Gill….” 

“No, Pete. No getting involved,” Gill warned, feeling a million times a hypocrite as he did so when memories of the woods flashed through his mind. 

Pete raised a red brow. “If you don’t want to get involved, why did you beat the hell out of those men for picking on Wyatt?” 

“Just keeping our cover and trying to gain trust,” Gill lied. 

Pete laughed. “You never could lie to me. Admit it, Gill, you like these people and I’m not the only one getting attached.” 

Gill shoved himself to his feet and grabbed his black hat off the floor. “It won’t do any good to dwell on it, Pete. Now, dammit, we have a job to do and we’re goddamn Texas Rangers and gonna do it right. No attachments, no friendships. We gain trust, figure out where they’ll be bunkered down awhile and bring the Calvary in on their asses. These are thieves, bandits and wanted outlaws and it’s our duty to see justice done.” 

Pete was chuckling as he stood up. “Are you trying to convince me or yourself?” 

Gill glared at the gap-toothed know-it-all. “You, Casanova. Leave Jane to Willie and back off.” 

Pete sighed and held up his hands. “Fine.” Then his brown eyes narrowed. “What did Jeb want with you in the woods? Was anything wrong?” 

Gill felt his heart beat quicken as those memories once again replayed themselves. His palms grew slick with sweat, which he wiped on his pants. “He wasn’t too happy that we brawled and warned me not to do so again or we’d be gone,” he lied. 

“Well hell, you’d think the bastard would be happy since we brawled to defend his friend.” 

“You didn’t even know what you were brawling for until the brawl was over,” Gill reminded him. “You enjoy hitting people.” 

Pete tossed him a lopsided grin. “You told me to hit him and I live to serve, brother.” 

Gill smiled at his brain addled friend, more to soothe the concern he could still see in Pete’s eyes than for any other reason. “You really are a few bricks shy of a load, Pete.” 

Pete nodded. “Been told that a time or two.” 

“So, we’re gonna do our job and stop with all this sentimental bullshit, right?” Gill questioned. 

Pete stood up scratched at his cheek. “We don’t get paid for making friends, do we? Let’s do our job, Gill.” 

Gill wasn’t real happy with the knowledge that he had to do what he knew he had to do and he could tell that Pete wasn’t either. Gill made a mental note to tell Captain J.T. Morgan that he could take any other undercover assignments he might have up his sleeve and redirect them to his ass. Gill wasn’t this man. He wasn’t a liar or a man who mislead others into trusting him only to turn his back on them later. It simply wasn’t his way. 

Gill stepped across the tent and put his arm around Pete’s shoulders. “We are brothers, aren’t we? No matter what?” 

Pete frowned. “Of course we are, Gill. Now as much as I appreciate the love I’m feeling, it’s not like you to be so sentimental. You sure everything’s okay?” 

Gill pulled away and slid his hat back over his head. “Yeah, everything’s fine. I just… This whole business has me feeling a bit off.” 

Pete batted his lashes and blew a kiss toward him which had Gill smiling despite his knotted stomach and tangled thoughts. “You don’t have to make excuses to love me, Gill. You know my heart is yours.” 

Gill just shook his head and chuckled as he left the tent. A walk by the river was what he needed and all he could hope for was that his secret would remain his. He didn’t want to lose Pete….From now on, he would make sure there was no alone time spent with Jeb Crane. Gill had a job to do and he hadn’t worked so hard for the last eight years building up his career with the rangers to let it all go down the drain now just because some outlaws seemed like decent people and their leader had a way of getting under Gill’s skin and making him lose all control…..

---

Jeb and Craig stood together beside the river at sunset that night. The brother’s looked out over the water and contemplated what they were going to do. 

“I think we can trust them, Jeb,” Craig announced. 

“I already know where you stand on the subject,” Jeb assured him. “I’m just trying to think about where I want my feet.” 

Craig grinned and poked his older brother in the ribs with his elbow. “Come on, you know you’re fond of Gill…” 

Jeb shook his head. “There’s a different between fondness and lust, little brother. You oughta know that since you bed down anything in a skirt that has a heartbeat.”

“What’s got you so worried, Jeb?” Craig asked. “I don’t think it would hurt a damn thing to let then come along on our next job. They might not even want to but it couldn’t hurt to ask. Gill’s real good with a gun, you saw that yourself.” 

Jeb nodded because it was true. He’d seen Gill shoot those cans out of the air and knew the man was damn good with a revolver. And Pete carried that sharps around on his back and had told Jane all about his talent with the rifle at long range. Having two extra men along could help but it could also hurt. Two extra men meant two extra chances for things to go wrong on their next set of jobs. 

As much as Jeb wanted to keep Gill around, especially after their time in the woods, he had to put his family first–they counted on him. 

“We have to put the safety of the gang ahead of everything else,” Jeb stated. 

“And I don’t think they’ll be a problem,” Craig insisted. “Hell, Jeb, Gill and Pete kicked ass today to defend Wyatt and they didn’t have to do that! Wyatt ain’t quit carrying on about it all day. That’s Rafe’s boy, Jeb, and we aint’ got any reason to think we can’t trust him.” 

Jeb stared out over the water and thought about what his brother said. Truthfully, Jeb wanted to keep Gill around. He wasn’t done sampling everything the man had to offer and didn’t want to let him go so soon. And Gill had defended Wyatt today which earned him quite a bit of respect in Jeb’s book. 

Jeb let out a slow breath and nodded. “Okay. We’re leaving out the day after tomorrow so we’ll talk to Gill and Pete and see if they’d be interested in joining up with us for a while.” 

Craig was practically bouncing with excitement. “I bet you could talk Gill right into it!” he winked. 

Jeb felt his cheeks heat and he quickly turned away from his brother and busied himself gathering up stones. Craig walked to the water’s edge and crouched down to drink several large mouthfuls of the cool, clear liquid. 

“Jane will be happy too,” Craig admitted, setting back on his heels. “She’s really getting fond of Pete.” 

Jeb shook his head. “That’s got me worried. Willie ain’t the type to simply back down from something and let it go. He fancies Jane as being his.”

“She’s told him a hundred and one times she don’t want him!” Craig exclaimed. “He’s just too stubborn to listen to her.” 

“It could cause tension that we don’t need….” 

Craig sighed. “Willie’s just gonna have to understand. Jane deserves a bit of happiness after what she’s been through and if Pete’s the man that can give it to her then I’ll support that.” 

Jeb nodded thoughtfully, his mind drifting back to the day that Jane had lost her husband. Greg had thought the sun rose and set in Jane and she’d felt the same way about him… The man would have taken that rich bastard easy if he hadn’t been worried about the two hired guns the man had with him. Jane did deserve happiness and she did seem to have a certain fondness for Pete. 

Jeb tossed his handful of stones into the water and turned to face his brother. “Let’s go then. Hell, they may not even want to come along.”

---

“Really? Hell’s bells, Gill! The Crane Gang wants us to join up with them… did you ever think we’d get a chance like this?” Pete asked, nudging Gill with his elbow. 

Jeb watched Gill thoughtfully. The other man didn’t seem as excited as his friend. His rich brown eyes were frowning even as his lips smiled. “Sounds good to me.”

“You sure you got what it takes?” Jeb asked, frowning at both men as he crossed his arms over his chest. “I don’t know a thing about Pete and I haven’t heard anything too promising about what you’ve been doing in the last few years.” 

Gill shrugged. “If a man’s good what he does then there won’t be anyone using his name when they talk about it.” 

Craig chuckled. “He’s got you there, big brother.” 

“Alright then. Tomorrow will be our last day here at camp and I’ll be sending a few of you into town to get the supplies we need,” Jeb addressed everyone. “Then it’ll be time to go get to work.”

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Eleven 

“Pete, Willie, Jane and Craig, y’all can head into town and get those supplies,” Jeb ordered. “The rest of us will stay here and start cleaning up camp so we can leave out tomorrow at first light.” 

“I’ll go with them,” Gill stated, stepping forward. 

Jeb shook his head. “You’ll stay here and help with the clean up.” 

Gill bristled at the domineering tone in Jeb’s voice. “I want to go to town. I have to take care of some things.” 

Jeb’s eyes flashed and Gill recognized the hunger in them because he had seen it shining out of them just yesterday. Gill knew why the man wanted him to stay here at camp and Gill was determined it wouldn’t happen. That man might be walking, talking, sinful temptation but Gill wouldn’t give in to him–not again. 

Billy stepped forward and slapped his wooden spoon against his hand. “Probably wouldn’t be a bad idea to send him along, Jeb. You’re sending Willie and Pete with Jane and that could end up in a fight…”

Jeb grunted. “I know it could and that’s why I’m sending them. If those two are gonna get into a pissing match over her I want it to be done now instead of while we’re working.” 

Billy grinned and scratched at his thick gray beard. “I have a feeling my little Jane will put them both in their place if get too out of hand.” 

Jeb laughed, it was a deep, rumbling, gruff sound that washed over Gill and caused him to tremble. Which, in turn, caused him to grumble under his breath and busy himself with picking at a spot on dirt on his trousers. 

“I have no doubts that Jane could handle both those men if the need arose to show them who the boss was,” Jeb agreed. “But just the same, I’d like to give them the chance to get it out of their system now.” 

Jeb sighed and Gill felt his eyes on him. He slowly looked up and met the tall outlaw’s gaze. “You determined to go?” Jeb questioned. 

Gill nodded. “Yes I am.” 

The look in Jeb’s yes told Gill that the other man knew why he was in such a hurry to get away. Finally Jeb nodded. “Fine. Craig, you stay here!” Jeb called out as Craig mounted his horse. 

“What for? I was looking forward to getting to the saloon before we leave…” 

“You don’t need to be doing that nonsense the night before we head out,” Jeb grumbled. “I need you clear eyed and well rested tomorrow. Gill wants to go to town so you can stay here and help with clean up.” 

Craig was less than pleased as he dismounted and handed his mounts reins to Gill. “Have a good time. If you weren’t Rafe’s boy and you hadn’t defended my best friend just yesterday, I’d be real sore at you.” 

Gill laughed quietly and ruffled the man’s long blond hair. “I think you’re still a bit sore. I’ll let you have the next run into town when it comes.” 

“Be decent of ya since you’re getting some lovin’ and I’m not,” Craig grumbled, tossing a glance at his brother. 

Gill’s hand fell quickly and he swallowed hard before glancing around to see if anyone else had heard. Jeb shook his head. “Dammit, Craig, I told you to keep your mouth shut.” 

“Hell,” Craig flushed and kicked the dirt. “No one heard but you, Gill and Billy there. We all already know and we don’t care none…” 

“I care,” Gill ground out. “You’d do well to mind your own business,” he warned before sliding up into the saddle and riding away with Pete, Willie and Jane, scratching their heads and rushing to catch up.

Pete quickly sidled up alongside Gill and frowned. “What was that about?” 

Gill shook his head. “Nothing. Craig was mad at Jeb for telling him to stay put and he took it out on me. Nothing to worry about.” 

“Craig gets temperamental with his brother at times,” Jane informed them. “Jeb is nine years older than his brother and most of the time he still treats Craig as if he’s that same snot-nosed boy that chased after his boot heels growing up. Don’t let anything he said bother you, Gill. I’m sure he’s kicking himself real hard about now because you’re a hero to that man.” 

Gill pulled his hat down lower and clicked his tongue. “I don’t want to be anyone’s hero.” 

Everyone, even Pete by some miracle, seemed to sense that Gill wanted to be left alone. He rode alone at the head of the group and simply listened to them carrying on. Willie and Pete were swapping stories of their adventures and prowess, no doubt hoping to impress Jane who kept yawning and threatening to remove their tongues if they kept at it.   

Once they reached town and dismounted their horses at the livery, Jane handed Gill a list and some money. “You can go to the mercantile and get the supplies Jeb has wrote down.”

“Why exactly do a bunch of outlaws pay for their supplies?” Gill asked good naturedly. 

Jane frowned. “We’re only outlaws because the law sides with the rich and powerful, Gill, didn’t your pa teach you anything? Why wouldn’t we pay for our supplies?” 

Gill shrugged. “Just seems like a waste of good money is all. You’ll steal everything that ain’t nailed down from some but pay for food and blankets. Just doesn’t make much sense.” 

“Well it’s Jeb’s gang,” Jane reminded him. “So it doesn’t have to make sense to you. We only steal from those who have more than they need so we can help out those who don’t have enough. That store and the man and woman running it haven’t ever done a thing to deserve being mistreated unlike the rich bastards we’re fixing to go take care of soon.” 

Gill nodded and said nothing else as he stuck the list and money into his pocket. Jeb’s gang robbed from the rich because they had some ingrained hatred of those who had money and power? And they gave what they stole to those they felt were more worthy of it? Nothing about any charity had been in the report the captain had passed along to Gill and Pete. 

Pete met Gill’s eyes and Gill could see the confusion and uncertainty mirrored in his friends gaze. 

Jane cleared her throat snapped her fingers. “Willie, you stay here and stock up the supplies the horses will need and Pete and I will head to the tailor to get the clothes Jeb wanted us to pick up.” 

“You and Pete? Why does Pete get to go?” Willie demanded, cocking his hip to the side and causing the fringes on the edges of his black and white gaucho pants to dance. 

“Because I said so,” Jane snapped. “Now I’m about tired of you two staying at each others throats and attempting to outdo one another to win my attention.” Jane yanked off her hat and her blond braid fell down her back as she put her hand on her hip. “I ain’t some prize to be won, boys, and you’d do well to remember that.” She waved at Pete. “Now let’s go.” 

Gill threw a warning glance toward Pete who simply grinned in response and walked away with the woman he fancied and a pep in his step. Gill sighed. How had things gotten so damn tangled up?

“I’m gonna kick your friend’s ass,” Willie warned, his blue eyes burning holes in Pete’s back. 

Gill shrugged. “You wouldn’t be the first man to do so,” he assured him. 

Gill pulled the list from his pocket and strode into the mercantile. He handed the list to the store clerk, who handed it to his wife, and the woman went bustling about the store gathering things up. 

Gill scanned the goods for anything else he wanted to add to the growing pile of supplies. He grabbed a stick of cinnamon candy from a barrel and stuck it in his mouth before walking out onto the porch to wait for his order to be ready. 

Gill leaned against the wall and pulled his hat down low as he stuck his thumbs through his belt loops and stared down at his scarred up boots. His mind instantly drifted to yesterday, to the woods, to Jeb’s warm mouth and calloused hands.. Gill grumbled under his breath and shook his head to clear those thoughts. 

He had a job to do and he wouldn’t let his desire for Jeb get in the way of that… no matter what the raging lust in his blood had to say about it. 

“We got that order ready, sir,” the store keep announced from inside. 

Happy for the distraction, Gill walked back into the store and pulled the money that Jane had given him from his pocket. He paid for the purchases and hoisted the heavy bags over his shoulder before stepping back out into the sunshine. 

After securing the bags over the saddle horns of the waiting horses at the livery, Gill glanced around. He was alone here…Willie’s sacks of feed were already sitting in the small cart he was pulling behind his cart but Willie was nowhere to be seen–and neither were Jane or Pete. 

Gill shook his head. This was bound to mean trouble. 

---

Jeb was pacing the camp and wondering how much longer he’d have to wait to have Gill alone. He wanted that man whimpering beneath him as he shoved himself inside his warm ass. He wanted to taste that cocoa skin and feel Gill’s tongue tasting him in return. 

Yesterday had only been a small taste of what Gill had to offer and Jeb was desperate to sample the rest. 

Pounding hooves drew his attention away from his thoughts and he looked up to see Jane riding in appearing mad as hell as she hopped off her horse and put her hands on her hips. 

“Where is everyone else?” Jeb questioned. 

Jane merely pointed to the woods just as Pete and Gill appeared with Willie sheepishly bringing up the rear with his small cart loaded down with supplies. 

Jeb’s protective nature flared to life when he saw the blood on Willie’s shirt and the bruise swelling his eye. He realized that Pete was sporting a bleeding nose and busted lip. Thankfully, Gill appeared unharmed but the man seemed annoyed as hell. 

“What happened?” Craig demanded. 

“Do you really have to ask?” Billy chuckled as he stirred  a pot of beans. 

Wyatt was laughing silently as he made a fist and swung it in the air. Jane nodded. “You’re exactly right, Wyatt, that’s what happened.” She whirled around on Jeb. “You need to have a talk with Willie, Jeb, because if he pulls something like that one more time it’ll be me doing the talking and he won’t like the conversation one bit!” 

Jeb pinched his nose between his fingers. “What exactly did you do, Willie?” 

“He was putting his hands all over her, Jeb! I was defending Jane!” Willie insisted. 

Jeb’s gaze went to Gill as he slid from his horse. His lean frame made Jeb’s mouth water and the sight of that ass in those black trousers had Jeb’s mind momentarily off topic as he imagined all he’d like to do to it. 

“You weren’t defending me!” Jane insisted, as she went to Pete and the red-haired man seemed more than happy to allow her to examine his injuries and dote on him. “I was kissing the man, Willie, and I was doing it of my own free will.” 

“What now?” Billy growled, stalking toward Pete. 

Jane quickly stood between the two men. “Now, pa, don’t you dare act that way. It was just a kiss and Pete’s a good man.” 

Jeb’s gaze went to Gill who was glaring at Pete. Why would Gill be angry with his friend over what had happened in town? It would make more sense for him to be angry with Willie but Willie was just standing around looking quite subdued for Willie as he picked at the fringe on his gaucho pants. 

Jeb shook his head. “Willie, you know I don’t put up with fighting among our group. Now, dammit, we’re all as good as family and this is going to stop. I know that Gill and Pete are new around here and you might not be real happy about Pete’s presence but Jane is a grown damn woman and has made it clear she sees you as nothing but a brother for years! If it’s Pete she wants then you need to accept that and move on. That temper of yours is gonna do nothing other than get you in trouble or maybe get one of us caught or hurt. Is that what you want?” 

Craig and Wyatt quickly gave the men a few extra feet of space as Willie came to stand toe to toe with Jeb. Even Billy backed off a bit. “Dammit, Jeb, what do we really know about them? You’re blinded by your own damn wants and not giving two thoughts to the rest of us….” 

Jeb had heard enough. His fist shot out and caught Willie hard in the face, knocking him flat on his ass in the dirt. Jeb glared down at him. “Don’t you ever act like I don’t care about this group,” he ground out. “Every goddamn thing I’ve done in the last ten years has been for this group, even you, and you know it.” 

Willie spit out a mouthful of blood and Jeb could see the apology in his blue eyes as he looked up at him. “I know that, Jeb.” 

Jeb was about to help Willie to his feet when another hand shot between them. Jeb glanced at Pete who was looking down at Willie and waiting for the man to take his hand. 

Jeb nearly laughed out loud. Pete didn’t look like much. He was short, stocky, had childish features, bright red hair and dark freckles but it was clear that the man had some serious grit. Willie looked torn between accepting the hand up and shooting Pete’s hand off but finally sighed and allowed Pete to help him to his feet. 

Jane smiled and put her hand on Willie’s cheek. “Willie, you’re a good man but I’ve known you since you were born. I’m six years older than you and helped raised you for goodness sake! I see you as a brother and it’s time you accept that.” 

Willie appeared much like a man who’d had his puppy kicked. “Dammit, Jane, I can accept it, I suppose, since I don’t have much of a choice but…. Why him?” 

“Why not him?” Jane shrugged one shoulder. “I’m a grown woman and capable of making my own decisions. And it was just a kiss and some conversation. I swear you overprotective jackasses make it sound as if I’m running off to marry the man!” 

“You’re not, are you?” Billy growled. 

Jane just rolled her eyes. “Come on, Pete. I’ll take you to my tent and clean your face. Willie sure did a number on your nose.” 

“I’m going back to town,” Willie grumbled. “And I’m taking Pete’s horse since mines hooked up.” 

“I’d rather you didn’t, Willie,” Jeb countered sternly. “We’re leaving out in the morning.” 

Willie wiped at his bloody mouth and shrugged. “I’m going to town, Jeb. I’ll be back before morning.” 

Jeb sighed as Willie mounted up and rode off. “Craig, go into town with him and make sure he doesn’t do anything too stupid. And Wyatt, you go with Craig to make sure he stays in line as well.” 

Craig and Wyatt both hopped up on Gill and Jane’s horses and followed after their broken hearted friend. 

“Pete?” Gill called out to his friend who paused in his walk to Jane’s tent and turned to look at him. “I think you and I need to have a talk.” 

Pete’s brown eyes appeared conflicted a moment and then he shook his head. “Not just now we don’t, Gill. I gotta have my wounds tended to.”

Gill’s fists clenched, his nostrils flared and then he turned and strode away toward the river. 

Jeb’s head hurt. During all the days of thought he’d put into starting up this gang and dealing out justice to rich men, Jeb had honestly never considered that wrangling overgrown babes would be part of it all. 

“Billy, you tend to the supplies while I go for a walk.” 

“Jeb, I don’t like the idea of Pete alone in that tent with my baby girl.” 

“She ain’t a baby anymore and can handle herself. I’d say she’d probably handle you too if you intrude,” Jeb warned. Billy grumbled under his breath and Jeb patted him on the back. “Now see to them supplies. I’ve got a pounding in my head and need to take a walk.” 

Billy chuckled. “I’d say he’ll tend to you just fine.” 

Jeb couldn’t hide his smile as he turned and headed down the path Gill had taken. He sure as hell hoped so.

A/N: A little more outlaw lovin in the next chapter ;)

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Twelve

Gill was angry, confused, livid, pissed off and….. aroused . 

Hell! He was so many damn things at once he didn’t know what to do with himself. 

And Pete?! Pete had lost what little bit of good sense he’d been born with! Gill was watching his best friend set himself up for a hell of a fall and there wasn’t a damn thing that Gill could do about it. Hadn’t he and Pete just had a talk about all of this the night before? Hadn’t they agreed that they needed to keep their distance while still maintaining their cover? 

Kissing the gang leaders cousin behind the tailor shop certainly wasn’t keeping their distance! 

Gill was so distracted, he didn’t hear the footsteps approaching behind him before two strong arms snaked around his waist and pulled his back into a hard body. “What’s got you so tore up, Gill?” Jeb’s warm, honey voice washed over him. “Anything I can help you with?” 

Gill wanted to say no, he wanted to pull away from Jeb, he wanted to keep himself from giving in to the temptation the man provided–but Gill couldn’t do any of those things when Jeb’s warm mouth caressed his neck and his teeth grazed against the tender flesh. 

Gill moaned Jeb’s name and felt his body mold against his. The evidence of Jeb’s arousal pressed firmly against Gill’s backside and made him tremble with want and need. 

He was such a hypocrite. He had been standing down here judging Pete for his weakness when it came to Jane and here he was giving in to his own weakness for this outlaw man with calloused hands, sharp green eyes and a hungry mouth that made Gill tremble.

Jeb’s hands splayed across his chest and one began to dip lower, dancing its way down Gill’s lean stomach until it reached the waistband of his trousers. 

“I want you, Gill,” Jeb all but growled against his ear. “I want to bury myself inside your warm ass and feel your lips against my skin….”

Somehow Gill managed to gain control of himself. With a groan, he pulled out of Jeb’s embrace and stumbled several feet away from his hard tempting body before turning to face him. “No.” 

A smile creased the lines in Jeb’s cheeks. “Okay. You can bury yourself in my ass just this once if that’s what you want. I just want to have you….”

“I said no,” Gill insisted, his voice shaking but his hand going to his revolver when Jeb took a step forward. 

Jeb stopped and shook his head sadly. “Why do you fight it, Gill? I can see how badly you want me. I can feel it when I touch you and it’s plain to see in the way your body molds against mine. We’re both grown men, Gill, and I can’t see any good reason to deny ourselves what we want.” 

Gill swallowed hard. Dammit, that man was too damn attractive for his own good! “Jeb, I’ve worked hard to bury that part of myself and that’s the way I want keep it–buried. You can go find some other man to play whore for you.” 

Gill was surprised by the anger that flashed in Jeb’s green eyes. The man strode forward and grabbed Gill by the arm, pulling his body into his. Gill felt his breath catch as Jeb stared down at him. “I don’t want a whore, Gill, I want you. And what’s this nonsense about keeping who you are buried? Do you honestly want to be miserable?” 

No, Gill didn’t. Didn’t this bastard realize that if Gill was honest about who he was the entire world would turn on him??? Hell there wasn’t a single ranger alive other than Pete and the captain that would even meet his eye or eat dinner with him simply because of the color of his skin and the man who’s blood he shared! If they knew the truth about what he desire there wouldn’t be a place in the world he could go and be accepted. 

“Jeb, please…” Gill pleaded. Jeb was making this harder than it needed to be. Gill had a job to do and a life to get back to–he couldn’t let himself give in to Jeb’s warm touch and his hungry eyes. 

Jeb sighed and released his hold. He took several long steps back and crouched beside the water’s edge. Jeb pinched his nose between his fingers and his green eyes slipped closed. 

“You okay?” Gill asked cautiously. 

“No.” 

“What’s wong?” Gill cursed himself for asking the moment the words left his mouth. He wanted away from Jeb, didn’t he? Why the hell was he making conversation?

“My goddamn head hurts,” Jeb grumbled. 

Gill snorted. “You didn’t act like a man with an aching head a minute ago.” 

“I was hoping a certain sinfully tempting man would help with my tension–instead he added to it.” 

“Dammit Jeb!” Gill snapped. “I said no and it’s my choice, my secret and my life. Leave it be!” 

“Why is it such a secret, Gill? I want you..” Jeb looked up at him through narrowed eyes and his tongue darted across those lips reminding Gill of just what that mouth was capable of. “..and I know you want me too. Why fight it?” Jeb stood up in a swift, fluid motion and stalking toward Gill who found himself unable to move or even breathe. “We’re both grown men, both hungry, both wanting what the other has to offer.” 

Jeb’s body moved in so closely that Gill could feel his heat and sense the power radiating off the other man. Jeb bent low and his teeth grazed Gill’s ear.  Gill nearly collapsed as his legs buckled and he grabbed Jeb’s thick upper arms for support. “Let me have you, Gilliam. You’re mine and I could be yours… I know you remember how good I made you feel and that wasn’t even half of what I can do to you…” 

Gill swallowed hard before shaking his head once again, snapping himself out of the spell that Jeb put him in and stepping back. “No, Jeb. I won’t do this. I don’t know why you’re so comfortable with folks knowing what you are but I’m not. I’ve had to scrape for every damn ounce of respect I’ve ever gotten because of the color of my skin…” 

“Which I happen to find quite damn alluring,” Jeb growled, his hungry green eyes scanning Gill’s body. 

Gill took a sharp intake of breath and clenched his fists. “Stop. Yes, I want you–” Gill held out his hand to stop Jeb’s sudden surge toward him. “–but I can’t take the chance, Jeb. Folks I know hardly accept me already.. If they knew the truth about what I want, hell, they’d never look at me again.” 

Jeb stood there quite solemnly and studied Gill for several long moments. Gill shifted under his scrutiny and wished the bastard would either say something or go away. Gill tapped his fingers on his legs and chewed the inside of his lip. 

Finally Jeb sighed. “Fine. You want to be left alone and miserable denying what you want then that’s your choice, Gill. But I will say this, if you have to try so hard to get folks to accept you, then it seems to me that you’re spending time with the wrong folks. Around here we accept each other as we are. Whether we bed men or women, whether we have white skin or black, whether we’re flashy, or moody, or a bit thick skulled and even if we can’t speak a damn lick.” Jeb shrugged and pulled off his hat, shoving his hand through his thick blond hair. “That might just be a piece of advice for you to chew on awhile.” 

With that Jeb turned and walked away leaving Gill alone beside the water. Gill crouched down low and stared into those rippling waves and thought hard about what the gang leader had said. 

He had been working nonstop for acceptance in his life and getting next to nowhere. Sure, he had moved up in the ranks of the rangers but he was no fool–there was no higher position he’d ever have. He would always be the Captain’s errand boy and nothing else. 

He would never be accepted by the other rangers. He’d never be invited to family dinners or out to the saloons to celebrate a job well done. He worked his ass off to prove himself and for what? For a thirty dollar a month salary and a barrack full of cold shoulders. 

That’s why these people were getting to him. They had welcomed him, been excited to have him around and befriended him, all without him having to do a single thing to earn it or prove himself. They’d shaken his hand, joked with him, laughed with him, opened up and spoke to him as if he were a man worthy of acceptance and friendship. 

The only other person in the world to ever treat him that way had been Pete. 

Gill rubbed at his tired face and realized half heartedly that he needed a shave. He also needed to talk to Pete. Gill couldn’t carry this secret around any longer. It was bound to come out sooner or later now that several people knew and it was best Pete hear it from him. It was time for Gill to come clean to his best friend and hope that it didn’t cost him the other man’s respect. 

And then he had a job to do, because acceptance or no acceptance, Gill was a Texas Ranger and he’d been entrusted with a duty to this state–and it was one he took seriously. 

A/N: the more i get into this story, the more i realize that it’s going to be a rather long one! So i hope y’all are up for taking the ride with me!

Chapter Thirteen

A/N: Wattpad seems to be having trouble with notifications for quite a few readers and some have reported having trouble accessing the new chapters even with the links i post on my message board on my profile and facebook page. :( I really hope that gets straightened out soon! This will be the third chapter I’ve posted since the trouble began so if y’all get this notification and didn’t read chapters 11 and 12 make sure you do so before jumping into 13 :) 

Chapter Thirteen  

“Pete?” Gill whispered into the darkness that night as he lay on his bedroll. His stomach was in knots, his hands shaking as he plucked and picked at his wool blanket. Hell, he hoped this didn’t end badly. 

“Pete?” he repeated when the man just kept snoring. 

With a startled snort, Pete woke up and rolled on his side to face Gill. “What? I was having one hell of a dream so it better be important.” 

“A dream about your time alone with Jane?” Gill accused. 

Pete grinned a lopsided grin. “A gentleman never kisses and tells. And don’t worry, Gill, you’ll always be my favorite.” 

Gill shook his head. “And you’ll always be a pain in my ass. I thought we talked about her?” 

Pete shrugged his shoulder. “I like her Gill and I’m a grown man. I know what I’m doing.” 

Gill had a feeling Pete truly had no idea what he was doing and doing what Pete always did which was whatever felt good at the time. That was Pete’s downfall and always had been. He was too impulsive for his own good. But he was also a grown man and Gill had no control over what he chose to do with Jane–Gill had other things to worry about. 

“What’d you wake me up for, Gill? If it’s to jump my backside over Jane then let’s just go on back to sleep….” 

“No, it’s not her,” Gill promised, keeping his eyes focused on the ceiling of their tent. “I need to tell you something.” 

Pete sat up and ran his hand through his messy red hair as he blinked his tired eyes. “What’s wrong?” 

“I…I uh…” Gill let out a shaking breath. “There’s something about me I haven’t told you.” 

Pete frowned through the darkness. “Deep dark secrets? From your best friend? Those aren’t allowed, Gill!” 

“I’ve kept this secret from everyone, Pete, so don’t take it personal.” 

Pete grinned and nudged Gill’s leg with his foot. “Well open up, it’ll be good for your soul.” 

Dammit, Gill hoped so. “Since when are you a motivational speaker?” he inquired. 

“Since my best buddy needs me,” Pete batted his lashes. “Now talk to me. What could be so secret that you don’t tell anyone. Do you have six toes on one foot?” 

Gill chuckled at his friends antics despite the hole his nerves were eating in his stomach. “No, nothing quite so noticeable. It’s about who I want to bed…” 

“Bed? Hells bells, Gill! I’ve never seen you want to bed nobody! Let’s get this set up! Who is it?” 

Gill cracked his knuckles one at a time and counted to three. “No one in particular,” he lied. “But I’m different than most other men…” 

“Well, I know that!” Pete insisted folding his arms over his knees and resting his chin on them. “You think I’d be partners and best friends with just anybody? I only surround myself with the best.” 

“You’re not understanding me!” Gill snapped, shoving himself off his blanket and to his feet. 

“Well then how about you just come out and say what it is you want to say?” Pete shrugged. “I never have been real smart. You’re the brains of our operation, remember?” 

Gill clenched his fists. “Damnation!” he muttered. “I want to bed men and not women, Pete.” 

Pete blinked several times and Gill waited nervously for his friend to leap up and take off running away from him as quickly as he could. Instead Pete snorted and looked quite disappointed. “Is that all?!” He demanded. “Hell, Gill, I’ve known that since we was boys! I was hoping you were gonna tell me something new and strange. Like maybe you have a mole shaped like Texas on your ass cheek.” 

Gill frowned. “What?” 

Pete shrugged. “You know, Texas, the state… That’d be something I could tell people about and get a laugh.” 

Gill sat down hard on his blanket and stared at Pete. “You’ve known since we were boys?” 

“Of course. Hell, Katherine Masterson was the single most beautiful girl at school and all us boys were tripping over our feet just to talk to her.. All of us except you. I knew then that you must not have an eye for the fairer half of our species.” 

Gill attempted to wrap his head around it all but it was too much. All this time he’d thought he’d lose his friend if Pete knew and apparently Pete had known all along. “Well, if you knew, why didn’t you say something!?” 

Pete shrugged. “It wasn’t none of my business.”

“You’ve never minded your own business before,” Gill grumbled. 

Pete grinned. “Quite grown up of me, don’t you think?” Then Pete wiggled his red brows. “I take it Jeb likes the rougher half of the species too? Did ya have fun in the woods and down at the river? He’s good looking if you ask me–of course I prefer to kiss folks with a bit less hair on their upper lip.” 

Gill chose to ignore Pete’s comment and steer clear of the direction this conversation was taking. Instead he fixed his friend with a serious gaze and cleared his throat. “So it.. It doesn’t bother you?” 

Pete stood up and crossed his arms over his chest. “Damn straight it bothers me,” he stated with a grunt. 

Gill’s stomach dropped. “It does? But….” 

Pete’s face split into a smile. “It bothers me that we’ve been friends since we were knee high to a grasshopper and you’ve never, not even once, acted the least bit interested in me.”  

Gill frowned. “But you’re not like me…” 

“Just because I’m not black? You got a thing against pale skin?” Pete laughed and threw Gill a wink. “Or is it my freckles?” 

Gill kicked at his bedroll. “You know damn well what I mean.” 

“That hurts,” Pete lamented. “We’re best friends, Gill, brothers. Brothers don’t turn their backs on each other over things like rutting. And look at the positive side,” Pete’s face spread in a lopsided grin. “We’re guaranteed to never fight over bedding the same person!” 

Gill laughed, amusement and relief washing over him. “You were really worried about telling me, weren’t you?” Pete asked. 

“I was.” Gill shrugged and settled back down on his bed. “I’m sorry. I’m used to folks turning on me…” 

Pete snorted. “Quit with all that self loathing nonsense! You’re Gilliam Tomlinson and you are the best damn gun hand and all around ass kicker this side of the Mississippi. Plus you got me as a friend and most folks would kill to have a thing like that.” 

“Thanks Pete.” 

“No thanks necessary,” Pete waved off Gill’s gratitude and flopped down on his own bed. “And for what it’s worth, I think you should go for it with Jeb. I’ve seen the way he looks at you and the way you look at him… Hell, I’m surprised the whole camp hasn’t burst into flames.” 

Gill shifted uncomfortably and recalled the way Jeb’s breath felt against his neck. “And what happens when we have to turn on them?” he whispered. 

Pete offered him a sad little smile. “How about we just agree to deal with that bridge when we come to it?” 

“We always have just adapted and gone with the flow, haven’t we?” 

“That’s right.” Pete reached out and Gill shook his hand. “We’re Texas Rangers, Gill. We’ll do our duty and make it work.” 

Silence fell over the tent and it wasn’t long before Pete’s snores were once again filling the darkness. Gill stared up at the ceiling and wondered if he could do it… could he enjoy the pleasure that Jeb could show him and still turn the man in when the time came?

Hell, he just wasn’t sure.

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fourteen 

“Where is he going?” Gill asked Billy the next morning when he saw Jeb preparing a horse. 

“Craig, Willie and Wyatt never came back last night,” Billy replied with a shake of his head. “Damn fool boys probably got drunk and passed out somewhere.” 

Jane shook her head. “Not Wyatt, pa. You know he doesn’t act foolish the way Craig and Willie sometimes do. I’m real worried.” 

“Then why aren’t you going?” Gill demanded, feeling his own worry grow. What if something had happened to Wyatt or to Craig? Willie would probably deserve whatever came his way but the other two men sure didn’t. 

“Jeb won’t let me. He wants us to stay here, pack up the tents and be ready to leave as soon as he gets back.” 

Gill saw her eyes stray over his shoulder just as he heard Pete’s footsteps approaching. “Good morning, Jane.” 

Gill was shocked nearly shitless when, tough as nails, don’t take no shit off anybody, Jane, blushed. “Good morning, Pete.” 

Billy grumbled and slammed his skillet down on the cooking grate he was using to fry some meat. Gill chose to leave Pete to his fate with the big, hairy man, and instead of helping his friend, he headed over to Jeb. 

“I’m coming with you,” Gill stated as he grabbed his own horse. 

Jeb stood straight and swiped sweat from his brow. “You are?” 

Gill began to saddle his horse. “Yeah. There could be trouble so I’m coming.” 

Jeb grinned with amusement. “So you’re coming to protect me?” 

Gill quickly looked away from him and focused on his task. He’d been trained by both his father and the Texas Rangers to never travel alone nor let another man travel alone. It was crucial to always have someone along who could have your back. “Rafe had a rule about traveling alone.” 

“And what was that rule?” 

“To not to.” 

Jeb chuckled. “Well alright then. Your pa was a smart man.” 

Gill bristled a the compliment to his father and simply concentrated on cinching up his saddle. 

---

Jeb was acutely aware of Gill riding along beside him. He was acutely aware of every damn move Gill made and had been since the man had first rode into his camp. The man was nearly all Jeb was able to think about here lately and he knew he had to have him soon–it was the only way to ease the burning desire in his blood. But Gill seemed desperate to ensure that never happened; or at least he had last night. 

But now they were riding side by side and completely alone. 

Jeb shook his head. Now wasn’t the time to be worrying about whether or not Gill would ever give in. Craig, Willie and Wyatt could be in very real trouble. Jeb would be angry but not worried if it were only Craig and Willie who hadn’t come back because those two were known to drink a bit too much when they went to the saloon and pass out where they sat. Wyatt, on the other hand, was not a drinker, didn’t get wild and always rushed back from town as quickly as he could. The fact that he was missing as well gave Jeb cause to be very very worried. 

Willie had been in a self destructive mood when he’d left the camp. What if he’d picked a fight that the three of them hadn’t been able to win? Jeb’s blood froze at the thought of losing his brother and his friends. Jeb had already lost so much in his life….

“Maybe they’re fine, Jeb,” Gill’s voice broke through Jeb’s desperate and tangled thoughts. 

“I never said they weren’t,” Jeb replied. 

“Yeah but I can tell when a man is worried and you’re worried,” Gill countered. 

Jeb sighed. “Willie’s not known for having much sense on the best of days and yesterday certainly wasn’t his best day. Craig tends to lose his sense as well when he and Willie get to drinking. For the two of them wandering off and not coming back when I say to wouldn’t be anything to worry over but Wyatt… Wyatt would have come back last night if he could have–even without them. He would have come and got me if he’d been unable to get them to listen.”

One of Gill’s thick black brows quirked up. “You really think it’s that serious.” 

Jeb nodded, pulling his hat down lower. “It very well could be.” 

Silence reigned. It was thick with tension, both from the desire that each man felt coursing through them and from the worry over their friends. Town came into view and Jeb pointed his horse for the saloon with Gill following behind him. 

As the men stepped into the dark building and gave their eyes time to adjust, the bartender, Gary, looked up from his task of sweeping the floor. “I know you,” he grumbled at the sight of Gill. “You’re the one that came in here and busted the place up not long ago.” 

Gill nodded. “I reckon I am.” 

“I’m about sick and damn tired of this place getting busted up,” Gary snapped. 

Jeb glanced around and realized it did indeed appear that there had been some kind of ruckus in the saloon recently. One of the tables was shattered on the floor, several chairs with busted legs were piled in the corner, a window had been smashed and glasses were still strewn here and there on the floor. 

“What happened here?” Jeb asked. “I’m looking for my brother Craig…” 

“Jeb! Hell I didn’t recognize you. You haven’t been here in a coons age.” Gary tossed his broom aside and strode forward. “You better get your no good brother and his friends out of my backroom, out of my saloon and out of this town! If there any law here, I’d done have them strung up and dangling in the wind!” 

Jeb was confused. “You have them locked up?” 

“Hell yeah! I had to wait for them to sober the hell up!” 

Gill was chuckling as he slid onto a stool and sat with his back against the bar and his elbows on the scarred wood. Jeb’s fists clenched. Did that jackass not realize what he did to him?! Or did he know good and well what he did and that’s why he did it?

Jeb crossed his arms over his chest. “What did they do?” he asked, finding it hard to believe that Wyatt had any part in anything.

“Jeb!” a muffled voice called from behind a door on the other side of the bar. A banging started up. “Jeb, is that you? Let us out of here!” 

“Craig, what the hell did you do?” Jeb demanded, jerking the offered key from Gary’s hand and stomping to the door. He unlocked it and Jeb, Willie and Wyatt came flying out. 

They were bloodied, bruised and smelled like whiskey vats–even Wyatt. “What happened?” Jeb repeated. 

“You should have seen it, Jeb!” Craig exclaimed excitedly. 

Wyatt began moving his mouth a mile a minute and his hands danced animatedly. Gill stepped over and Wyatt focused his attention on him, clearly very excited over whatever it was he was trying to tell them. 

“Wyatt, you know that only Craig can read those lips when you get to going like that. Slow down….” Jeb scolded. 

Wyatt’s brow furrowed with frustration, he let out a harrumph and waved at Craig. Craig grinned and patted his best friend on the back while Willie stumbled to the bar and proceeded to sprawl himself across it. 

“You should have seen it. Willie was drinking at a back corner, wallowing in his sorrows and I was preoccupied with a pretty blond while Wyatt was sitting at the bar. Some fellas came in and started giving him trouble. I was going to come over and defend him but before I could get there our Wyatt stood up and decked one of those bastards straight in the mouth!”

Jeb’s eyes widened. “You did?” he asked the small, quiet and shy man who had always been too afraid to ever defend himself and yet was overprotective of the rest of them. 

Wyatt nodded, his face beaming and his brown eyes lighting up with pride. He hopped up and down and clenched a fist before swinging it out to imitate his actions. Gill laughed and patted him on the back. “Good for you, Wyatt. It’s about damn time you stand up for yourself.” 

Jeb had to agree. “I’m guessing one hell of a fight came after that?” 

“It sure did.” Craig nodded. “Busting tables, chairs, bottles… hell, one man nearly stabbed Willie and would have if Willie hadn’t been dog drunk and stumbled sideways at the last minute.” 

Jeb found himself shaking his head and chuckling. Gary slammed his fist on the bar which caused Willie to moan and mumble a threat of death to the man. “How can you be laughing at a time like this?” Gary demanded. “Do you have any idea the damage they caused?” 

Jeb was going to respond but Gill stepped forward, hooked his thumbs through the belt loops of his black trousers and leaned his weight to one side. “Sounds to me like those other men started it,” he replied, his deep soothing voice all business and stern as he stared down the older man. “It makes me wonder where those men are since they clearly aren’t in the storeroom.” 

Gary blustered and rubbed his neck. “Well I couldn’t very well keep them all together, could I?” 

Jeb, used to being in command, attempted to speak again but Gill beat him to it once more. Jeb was surprised by the commanding tone and presence he was exuding. “You mean to tell me that those men instigated the fight that led to this damage and you let them go and locked up the three men whose only crime was defending themselves?” 

“Well I….” 

Gill held up his hand and the bartender instantly fell silent. “You’ll apologize to these men for the inconvenience you caused them and then we’ll be on our way. We had plans on leaving out this morning and you’ve done cost us valuable hours. My suggestion to you is to monitor who you let through that door and keep the good for nothing riff raff out of here.” 

Gary glared at Willie who was frowning at a stain on his gaucho pants that looks suspiciously like vomit. Jeb curled his nose. Willie always had lost his stomach anytime he started chugging back whiskey. “I believe I’ll take your advice on that.” 

Gill just nodded and then headed out the swinging double doors with Wyatt on his heels. Craig peeled Willie off the bar and dragged the stumbling man along while Jeb brought up the rear. 

“Did you see how he stood up and handled that?” Craig asked with awe. “You better watch yourself, Jeb, because I believe Rafe’s boy has leadership potential.” 

Jeb clicked his tongue thoughtfully. “Yeah, I believe you’re right.” 

Craig nudged Willie with his elbow to right his leaning posture and then winked at his brother. “Then again, maybe y’all will decide to be lifelong partners and the gang will belong to both of you and you can lead it side by side until you’re too old to cinch a saddle.” 

Jeb just shook his head at his brother’s foolishness. He didn’t reckon that he, or Gill, was looking for anything long term… Jeb would just be happy to finally have that warm ass!

---

“What happened to them?!” Jane exclaimed when they rode back into the clearing where camp had been. Jeb was glad to see that all the tents and supplies were packed away and everything seemed ready to move out. 

Jeb rolled his eyes when Craig and Wyatt leapt from their horses and began telling Jane, Billy and Pete all about the fun they’d had in town. Willie remained n his horse and seemed to be making it a point to stare in the opposite direction of Jane. 

“Everybody mount up!” Jeb called once Craig and Wyatt were done filling everyone in. “We should have ridden out hours ago.” 

Jeb rode to the edge of the woods as he waited for everyone else to ready themselves. He was surprised when Gill rode up beside him. The other man stared off into the trees, his brown eyes squinting and thoughtful. “I’m not sure why I’m telling you this,” he stated. “But I told Pete the truth about myself.” 

“And?” 

“And he claimed he knew all along.” 

Jeb nodded. “I’m sure he did. True friends don’t let things like that come between them, Gill. There ain’t nothing wrong with the man you are.”

Jeb wished he could read Gill’s mind as the man simply continued to stare into the woods. He sensed there was something more going on with him than he’d let on–Gill was fighting some bigger inner battle than just who he wanted to bed. 

The conversation would have to wait until later, Jeb realized, when everyone began riding up behind them. Billy was manning the cart while everyone else was on horseback. 

“We’re ready when you are, boss,” Craig grinned and Jeb grumbled at being referred to as he boss just as he knew Craig knew he would. 

Jeb nodded. “Alright then. Let’s go show them rich bastards that they aren’t half as great as they think they are.”

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Fifteen  

Gill shook his head and stared out into the night. Pete stood beside him with his hands shoved deep in his pockets. “I don’t know, Gill. I’m not sure where it all goes.” 

Gill sighed. Three days they’d been riding hard but Jeb had informed them all that they’d reached the land they’d been traveling toward and tomorrow night they’d be relieving the obscenely rich man who called this land home, of more than a few of his valuables. 

“It doesn’t make sense, Pete. These people we’re riding with don’t seem wealthy. They don’t wave money around. And yet they’ve stolen enough in recent months to be living high on the hog.” Gill scratched his cheek. “Where does all the money go?” 

“I’d say them pants of Willie’s probably cost a pretty penny, not to mention that fancy shirt.. Maybe they do all this stealing to pay for his wardrobe.” 

Gill chuckled. “That could be.” He shrugged. “We really do need to figure all this out…. Something isn’t right about all of this and I want to know what it is we don’t know.” 

“You could always talk to your lover man,” Pete teased, winking in the moonlight. 

Gill bristled and chose not to encourage his friend by arguing over the fact that Jeb wasn’t his lover man. “No. He’d get suspicious if I started asking questions like that.” Gill didn’t add that he and Jeb hadn’t said two words to one another in days. He also didn’t add that his body was craving contact with the outlaw and dying to feel that hungry mouth stealing his breath and caressing his body. 

“I’ll talk to Jane tonight,” Pete offered.

“You can’t be obvious about it, Pete. Neither one of us are very good liars and I don’t want to have to answer questions that I can’t give a half honest answer to.” 

“I’ll woo her with my charms,” Pete winked. “Besides we’re riding with the gang now so it’s our business too.” 

The two friends fell silent and stared up at the star lit sky a while. Gill stiffened and his hand went for his gun when he heard footsteps behind him just before two strong arms snaked around his waist. “You shouldn’t be out here,” Jeb’s warm honey voice washed over Gill the way it always did and had him trembling and melting in Jeb’s arms. 

Pete’s quiet laughter made Gill snap out of his daze and he quickly pulled away from Jeb. Pete held his hands up. “I’ll go back to the camp. You two have fun out here….” Pete paused and fixed Jeb with a stern stare that was very out of place on the jokesters face. “You better not mean him any harm, Jeb. That’s my best friend you have there and he’s not nearly as tough as he thinks he is.” 

Gill glared at him. “Get the hell out of here.” 

Pete grinned. “Of course, of course… I’ll leave you two alone..” he winked and disappeared back toward camp. 

Gill turned his glare toward Jeb. “What in the hell is your problem?” 

“I wanted to see you.” 

“We’ve seen each other every day. You can’t be coming up and touching on me when people are around…” Gill shook his head. “Or ever. I told you no, Jeb.” 

“You want me, Gill,” Jeb moved in closer and Gill swallowed hard as his hands began to shake. “At least be man enough to admit it.” 

Gill put his hands on Jeb’s chest to stead himself. “I don’t have to prove that I’m a man.” 

“Yeah, I remember,” Jeb growled before swooping down and pressing his lips to the hollow of Gill’s neck, rendering him both speechless and powerless. “I haven’t been able to think about anything but you and what a man you are since I met you. I tried to keep my distance, Gill, but I can’t…” 

Gill moaned and clutched at Jeb’s shirt as his legs weakened beneath him. How did Jeb seem to know right where to lick and nip in order to turn Gill into a quivering mass in his arms. “Let me have you, Gill….” Jeb whispered, his warm breath dancing across his skin. 

Gill wanted to give in, hell he probably would have had Craig’s voice not suddenly spoken up from behind them. “Jeb, I…. oh shit, I didn’t realize you were busy..” Gill leapt away from Jeb and fought to catch his breath and calm his racing heartbeat. 

Jeb growled and turned to face his younger brother. “What the hell do you want?” 

“It’s not important…” Craig shook his head. “I’ll let you get back to…” 

“No, go ahead and talk,” Gill insisted, distancing himself even further from Jeb and the temptation that the arousing man provided. “I’ll be getting back to camp.” 

Gill fled then and didn’t even worry about being thought a coward as he did so. Keeping his distance from Jeb was something that had to happen–Gill just had no self-control whenever the man got too close. 

---

“I should shoot you,” Jeb grumbled as he kicked at the ground and glared at his brother. He’d been so damn close! He knew Gill had been seconds from giving in to him–seconds from letting Jeb finally ease the fire that was raging in his blood for the man. 

“I didn’t know you’d walked off to be with Gill… I saw you leave and thought something might be wrong so I followed after you..” Craig shrugged and his green eyes were guilty. “Sorry Jeb.”

Jeb sighed and rubbed at his face. “It’s fine.” 

“What’s on the list for tomorrow?” Craig asked. 

Jeb crossed his arms over his chest and looked up at the moon. “We’re gonna cut his fences and let loose at least a thousand head of cattle but we’ll only take about ten for ourselves to keep down on tracking us. We’ll send Jane, Wyatt and probably Gill into the house to get valuables that we can sell to Swilly for some cash.” 

“That orphanage will be damn happy to have the supplies we’ll buy with that money, Jeb, and those cattle will keep those kids fat and well fed for a while.” 

Jeb smiled. “That’s the point little brother. Rich men create these damn orphans, by God, rich men can feed them, willingly or not.” 

Craig lifted his foot and revealed a hole nearly worn in the sole of his boot. “Do you reckon I could use some of the money to get some new boots?” 

Jeb frowned. “We’ll just have to see. Some of those kids need special medications that cost a pretty penny and we still have five more orphanages to stock before we take a few months off and let things cool down. If we’ve got any extra, I’ll see that you get some boots.” 

“Sounds good.’ Craig grinned. “Who knows, maybe somebody in that house will have the same size feet I’ve got and I can just get me a free pair.” 

Jeb nodded and picked at a worn and fraying hole in his trousers. “And maybe they’ll have some trousers just my size.” 

“I’m curious though,” Craig admitted. “Why are you sending Gill with Jane if you’re so fond of him?” 

“I’m not fond of him, I’m attracted to him. And I’m sending him inside because Wyatt wanted him to come along.” 

Craig batted his lashes. “I’m sure the distraction he’d provide you with while rustling cattle had a bit to do with your decision as well.” 

Jeb rolled his eyes and said nothing. He wasn’t going to encourage his brother–or admit that he was right. Craig laughed. “Alright, big brother, I’m backing off now.. Well, after I say this.. Maybe you should be interested in becoming fond of Gill. Hell, I ain’t seen you act with any other man the way you act toward him.” 

“I don’t even know him,” Jeb countered. “Not really.” 

“Well then try to get to know him!” Craig exclaimed with exasperation. “Stop acting like a lust fueled buffalo every time you get around him and talk to the man.” 

“Lust fueled buffalo?” Jeb frowned and then he shook his head and dismissed Craig’s nonsense. “Gill isn’t interested in speaking to me..” 

“What?!” Craig blustered, waving his hand. “You’re Jebidiah Crane and there is nothing in this world that you can’t get if you set your mind to it.” 

“Craig…” 

“Listen…” Craig stepped forward and his eyes suddenly became serious. “You need this, Jeb. You need someone.” 

“I have the gang,” Jeb countered. 

The sigh that left Craig’s lips was a sad one. “Ever since our parents died…” 

“Were murdered,” Jeb quickly interjected. 

Craig nodded. “Fine. Ever since our parents were murdered, you’ve been obsessed with making people pay and when you’re not obsessing over that then you’re obsessing over all of us and whether or not we’re safe and happy and fed and a million other things…” 

“I’m your brother, Craig, and that’s our family. We’ve lost too much and it’s my job to…” 

“No it’s not!” Craig countered. “I’m a grown man now and I’ve got two good feet to stand on. I don’t need my big brother spending all his time and energy on making sure I eat my vegetables.” 

Jeb glared at him. “Were you or were you not locked up in a storeroom after getting into a drunken bar fight just a few days ago?” 

Craig snorted. “That was different. I was defending my friend just the same as you would have done.” Craig dropped his hands in defeat. “Look, I’m not saying that I’m not grateful for all you do and have done because I am and this gang, what we do, it means everything to me to, but Jeb, you have to do something for yourself at some point. You feel more than just lust for Gill, I can see that with my own two eyes. Go for it. Fall in love and share that with him! Hell, don’t you want what mama and daddy had with each other? I can’t remember it in detail but I remember they loved each other.” 

Jeb felt his heart constrict at the memories of his parents. They had been as in love as two people could get. They’d been hardworking and full of grit. Persistent in the life they were dead set on building for their sons… and that had all been stripped away because some rich bastard decided he wanted what they had–that he couldn’t live without that patch of dirt and grass and he didn’t care if he had to kill and create orphans in order to have it. 

“You can go back to camp now,” he said as he turned his back to his brother. 

“Will you at least think about what I said, Jeb? I understand what we’re doing and I understand why and I know that we help people but it can’t be our whole lives… you deserve to have something else.” 

“Go away,” Jeb ground out. 

He was happy when he heard Craig’s footsteps fade away into the distance. Jeb sat himself down in the grass and stared out at the stars. The last ten years of his life began to play themselves through his mind and Jeb nearly wept at the memory of all he’d lost during that time.

Chapter Sixteen

A/N: WARNING!!!!  This chapter is descriptive and uhm… pervy :) Read at your own discretion but remember that I did warn you, so don’t come crying to me if your wee little eyes read something that your innocent mind just can’t handle…. I don’t think that’ll be a problem for most of you… your minds are FAR from innocent, just like mine :))))

Chapter Sixteen 

“Did you find out anything?” Gill questioned Pete the following afternoon. It was the first chance they’d gotten to slip away alone and speak together. Jeb and the gang had been uncharacteristically serious and planning details for the night since dawn. 

Pete sighed and ran his hand through his thick red hair before plopping his hat back on his head. “No…” 

“I thought you were going to talk to Jane. Hell, you spent the whole night in her tent,” Gill reminded him with a grumble. Apparently those barriers they’d said they were going to keep in place between them and the members of this gang didn’t mean much to Pete when his pecker got to talking… of course Gill couldn’t say anything. If Craig hadn’t shown up last night, he would have let Jeb do anything he’d wanted to him without putting up too much of a fight. 

“Well ya see…” Pete grinned, the gap in his teeth adding to his childish expression. “We didn’t do much talking while we shared that tent.” 

Gill just shook his head. “Damn you, Pete. You always have fancied yourself a gap-toothed, freckle faced Casanova.” 

Pete laughed. “Don’t be jealous, Gill! You’ll always be my favorite and I promise to stay in your tent the next time we set up so you don’t get lonely.” Pete winked. “That is, unless you’ll be staying warm in Jeb’s tent…” 

“When we get back to base, I’m requesting a new partner,” Gill warned, a grin pulling at his lips. 

Pete threw his arm over his shoulders. “You don’t mean that. You know I’m the only man for you.” 

Gill laughed loudly when Pete suddenly pressed a popping kiss to his cheek. He was about to shove his best friend away and let him know just how daft he was when a throat cleared behind them. “Should I be worried?” 

Gill’s body responded instantly to that voice. Damnation! What was it about Jeb? Why, after so many years of holding this side of himself at bay, was Gill suddenly powerless to stop his want and his need for this outlaw?

Pete spun around, his hold on Gill never relenting so Gill spun as well and nearly became tangled up on his own feet. “He’s mine, Jeb. I saw him first,” Pete stated, the lopsided grin never leaving his face. “You’ll have to find your own.”

Jeb just crossed his arms over his chest and quirked up a brow as his sharp green eyes dragged over Gill’s entire body, heating him to the core. “Is that right?” Jeb drawled. 

Gill shoved Pete off of him and took several steps to the side but didn’t’ say a word. Pete chuckled. “Well hell… guess you done stoled my man, Jeb.” 

Gill cursed the witty response that wouldn’t come. Being around Jeb did something to him–it took every working brain cell he had and turned into nothing but mush. Hot, lust filled, hungry mush. 

“Pete, would you mind letting Gill and I have some time alone?” 

Gill wanted argue, wanted to insist that they didn’t need time alone but when he opened his mouth all that came out was silence. “Sure,” Pete grinned. “Alone time. Got it. An hour? Two?” 

Jeb shook his head. “Why does it matter?” 

Pete held his hands up innocently. “Just wanna know when to expect you back so I don’t have to worry when it’s past supper.” 

“Go away, Pete,” Gill surprised himself with his words and he didn’t miss the way Jeb’s green eyes widened a bit when they fell on him. 

“You always have been the boss of our operation,” Pete winked before giving Gill and Jeb the privacy they’d both requested.

“Operation?” Jeb’s brow raised as he asked. 

Gill shook his head. “He says I’m the brains in our friendship. I tell him we’re hurting if that’s the….” 

Gill didn’t have time to finish before Jeb descended on him, pressing his hungry mouth to his and silencing his rambling. Instantly, Gill’s hands went to Jeb’s broad chest and his fingers buried themselves in the fabric of his chambray shirt, pulling him closer. 

Jeb nipped at Gill’s bottom lip and Gill willingly opened his mouth and welcomed Jeb’s tongue inside. The men warred for dominance though it was quickly clear that Jeb expected to win. He pushed Gill back, matching his steps, until Gill felt his back press against a fencepost. 

Jeb’s big calloused hand ran down Gill’s side, stopping at his hip and gripping him tightly, pulling him nearly so their bodies were flush. Gill moaned out his name and put his hands in Jeb’s thick hair, pulling his lips toward his neck. 

Jeb growled out a low chuckle and eagerly followed Gill’s command. Gill leaned his weight against the fence post as his legs gave out beneath him. All he wanted in that moment was to lose himself in the pleasure that he knew this outlaw could give him. He forgot about the gang, the robbery they were about to pull off, his questions as to the reasons why they did what they did… All that mattered was here and now and the raging desire burning in his veins. 

“Are you going to give yourself to me, Gilliam? Will you finally let me have you?” Jeb whispered, his hungry mouth grazing Gill’s ear.

Gill’s heartbeat thundered as he ran his hand down Jeb’s chest, let his fingertips dance across his lean stomach and then gripped his rock hard cock through his straining trousers. “Yes,” Gill gasped as Jeb growled and bucked against his palm. 

No care was given to thinking about someone walking up on them as Jeb slid Gill’s vest and shirt from his body and pressed his hot, wet mouth against the exposed, overheated skin. Gill could do little more than moan and cling to Jeb’s shoulders. 

Jeb’s mouth weaved a fiery trail down Gill’s stomach and his hands swiftly undid the worn gun belt before tossing it aside and undoing Gill’s black trousers. He soon found himself completely exposed to Jeb’s piercing green eyes and a low growl left the other man’s throat before he wrapped his warm lips around Gill’s throbbing cock and swiftly took it all the way down to the hilt. 

Jeb’s name left Gill’s lips with a string of curses and he buried his hands in the other man’s thick blond hair and pumped his hips in time with Jeb’s mouth. Gill felt himself climbing higher as his groin tightened. He was too full of pleasure to be embarrassed by how quickly Jeb had gotten him so near his release. 

Then he moaned in displeasure when Jeb took his mouth away. Gill hadn’t realized he was pouting until Jeb looked up from his knees and chuckled, his red, swollen lips tilted in a grin. “Don’t worry, Gilliam. I’m not done with you yet.” 

Gill trembled with anticipation as Jeb stood fluidly. This was new territory for Gill. He’d never laid with anyone and he’d honestly never thought he would.. To find himself here, with long grasses blowing in the breeze around them and the sun hanging low in the sky to the west, with this desirable outlaw eyeing him with so much damn hunger and need–it was nearly more than Gill could wrap his mind around. 

Gill watched on with passion clouded eyes as Jeb confidently shed his clothes and stood before him free of barriers and resembling a Greek God. He was lean and chiseled and Gill’s fingers itched to feel his tanned skin and run themselves through the dusting of blond hair that covered his chest and continued in a thin trail down his stomach and to the thick, hard cock that was fully erect and seemed to be reaching for Gill–beckoning him to come closer and show it the attention his own cock was once again throbbing for. 

“Get over here, Gilliam,” Jeb ordered. 

Gill was too consumed in his own want and need to bristle about being bossed around. He kicked off his boots and shed his pants completely so he could step forward. When he was in arms reach, Jeb’s hand shot out and took him by his bare hip, pulling him into him. 

Gill trembled and felt a jolt of lust shoot through him when their cocks were suddenly pressed together. Jeb hissed and before Gill could speak, his mouth was once again being devoured by Jeb’s hungry lips. Gill found himself swept away by the power of the want Jeb stirred in him. 

Jeb propelled their bodies backward and Gill growled as he was spun around and found himself bent over the wooden fence. One of Jeb’s hands snaked around his waist and gripped his needy cock causing Gill to gasp with pleasure. 

Jeb’s other hand was suddenly at his mouth and his fingertips brushed Gill’s full lips. “Suck them, Gilliam.” 

Gill wasn’t sure why but he obeyed Jeb’s order and took two of his fingers into his mouth, sucking at them just the way Jeb had sucked at his cocked a short time before. 

Jeb pumped Gill’s cock harder and his hot lips grazed across his bare back. With a growl, Jeb removed his fingers from Gill’s mouth and brought them down to his waiting ass.  Gill felt them slide inside and, just as Jeb had in the woods all that time before, he found a nerve center inside Gill that sent a jolt of heat throughout him. 

Gill called out Jeb’s name and the man chuckled against his ear as he continued to stroke Gill’s cock with one hand and plunder his ass with the other. “I’ve waited too damned long for this,” Jeb growled, nipping at Gill’s shoulder. “You’ve waited too damn long.” 

Gill was trembling as he clung to the fencepost, knowing that it was all that held him up. His legs were shaking and his body was covered in a sheen of sweat and his breathing raged. He knew he would find his release soon. 

Jeb’s fingers slipped from inside him but before Gill could whimper in protest they were replaced by the head of his thick cock. Gill cried out in pain as Jeb thrust inside him. He tensed, fully prepared to turn and punch the other man square in the nose but Jeb’s lips found his ear as he pulled his body against him. 

“Don’t fight it, Gill… relax. I promise the pain will be worth it.” 

Gill wanted to say that was nothing but a load of horseshit and he didn’t believe it but Jeb’s mouth was teasing his skin, his hand was stroking his cock and he moved inside Gill, hitting that same spot his fingers had been teasing only moments before and Gill forgot everything. 

Yes, there was pain, but damnation was there ever pleasure! 

Gill could do little more than moan Jeb’s name over and over as his body climbed higher. Their bodies moved together an Jeb continued to lavish Gill’s bare shoulders and neck with kisses and nibbles. 

Jeb’s hand stroked Gill with more determination as their bodies rocked. Gill felt his groin tightening and knew what it met. At the same time as he felt himself go tumbling off that abyss and plunge head first into mind numbing euphoria, Jeb stiffened and growled out his name, burying his cock even more deeply inside of him. 

Gill stood there against that fence post simply willing his heart to slow down before it blew right out of his chest and took off flying. His legs were numb and shaking and his head spinning. As Jeb pulled away from him and the sound of clothing rustling reached Gill’s ears, his head began to clear and his situation came crashing down around him. 

He had just rutted with a man… a desirable, attractive, possessive and dangerous man who turned Gill’s head to mush whenever he got near but was also the very man that Gill was destined to bring down…..

“Here Gill, you better get dressed before someone comes looking for us,” Jeb’s honey voice urged. “I didn’t mean for that to happen,” Jeb admitted. “I meant to talk to you but I can’t control myself when you’re around.” 

Gill felt suddenly very exposed and vulnerable as he turned and took the offered trousers from Jeb’s outstretched hand. Jeb began buttoning the shirt he’d pulled on and cleared his throat. “You okay?” he asked. 

Gill slid into his clothes and began buttoning his shirt without a word. Jeb’s green eyes were concerned when he put his hand on Gill’s shoulder and Gill finally met his gaze. “Gilliam, are you okay?” 

Gill shook his head. “No.. No, I shouldn’t have done that.” 

Without giving Jeb time to say anything more, Gill scooped up his hat and gun belt and all but ran back toward camp and away from the man who was frowning and staring hard at his retreating back.

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Seventeen 

Gill felt a tremor of excitement in his gut as he stared down at the dark, quiet estate that he, Wyatt and Jane were preparing to break into. He shook his head and fought the urge to slap himself. 

Excited?! He should not feel excited about robbing decent working foks of their hard earned pssessions. 

Maybe he was more like his father than he’d ever realized. Maybe skin and eye clolor hadn’t been the only traits that he’d gotten from the man. 

Gil shifted painfully in the saddle. Damnation! He wanted to forget about the terrible mistake he’d made hours ago with Jeb but that throbbing in his backside was serving as a reminder about the delicious pleasure the man had given him. 

“Alright, Gill. Here’s how this works,” Jane whispered in the moonlight. “Quiet in, quiet out. We don’t kill anybody. Occasionally we gotta knock a man out cod but we ain’t murderers.” 

“Outlaws with a conscience?” Gill mused. 

Jane nodded. “That’s us. A bunch of conscientious folks if you’ve ever meant some.” 

Gill chuckled and Wyatt scribbled furiously in his notepad. Both Jane and Gill waited patiently for him to finish. Wyatt held up the notepad. ’If we killed them, it would make us the same as them. Rich men kill.’

Gill tipped his head thoughtfully. “I’ve known killers from every walk of life,” he countered. 

Jane grumbled under her breath. “Rich men are evil, Gill. Money corrupts folks minds.” 

Gill remembered then that her husband had been murdered by a rich man who had felt entitled to have everything he wanted. He could certainly understand her animosity toward those types of people. “You’re stealing their money,” Gill reminded her. “Aren’t you worried it might corrupt you?” 

Wyatt tapped his shoulder and Gill looked over at him. Wyatt shook his head and mouthed. ‘We don’t keep it.’ Then he made a big show of pretending to hand things out. ‘Give it away.’

Gill was grateful to finally be getting answers. “To who?” 

“People who need it more,” Jane cut in. “Now let’s get to work. Jeb’ll be worried if we’re not at the rally point on time.” 

Gill frowned with frustration and confusion. Did these people consider themselves to be the Robin Hoods of the west? Did they steal from the rich to feed the poor? 

And if so, how did Gill feel about that? He’d always seen things as being black or white–right or wrong. The longer he spent with this gang and these people, the more that was changing. 

---

Jeb grinned with satisfaction. Come morning the rich, fat bastard who lived here would have a hell of a time rounding up the thousands of head of cattle that had escaped through the fresh holes in his fences. 

But look as he may, the man would never find the ten that Jeb and his gang were taking with them. Jeb wished they could take more but knew they couldn’t. He could hide their trail with only a few cattle but if he got greedy, he’d get tracked and people he loved would die. Jeb had long ago vowed to never be greedy. 

He glanced at Pete who seemed anxious as he watched for Gill, Jane and Wyatt to come out of the darkness. Pete had proven to be quite handy. He hadn’t done very well at herding cattle but he’d been good at knocking out the ranch hand who’d come upon them and tying the man up before he got a good look at anyone. 

“Where they at?” Billy growled. “We need to be moving on and put good distance between us and this ranch before daylight.” 

Jeb nodded. Billy’s grumbling meant he was worried about his daughter. Jeb was a little worried himself. Sure the trio was only ten minutes late but Jane was known for her punctuality. Jeb’s gaze went to Willie. He was worried about the man. Willie was much more subdued than usually and had been since Pete had been the man to win Jane’s affections. 

Speaking of affections… Jeb’s mind drifted to Gill. Jeb had hoped that having the man one good time would get the fever for him out of his blood but it hadn’t. Jeb still craved him but it was more… He was worried about Gill and the sadness he’d seen on the other man’s face after what they’d shared. 

Jeb wanted to really know Gill and he wanted the other man beside him. Jeb had never given much thought to a permanent partnership with any man–but he certainly was giving it a thought now. All he had to do was convince Gill to open up to him and stop worrying about what the world would think of two men being together. 

“There they are,” Pete’s voice filled the night and his relief was obvious. 

Jeb followed his gaze and saw Gill, Jane and Wyatt heading their way with their horses loaded down with their sacks of loot. “You’re late,” Jeb stated, glaring at Jane who knew how seriously Jeb took time frames. 

“It’s my fault,” Gill quickly announced as he hopped from his horse. 

Jeb saw the other man wince as he took a step and realized Gill was in pain. Guilt burned in his gut… he’d taken the man too roughly and now Gill was going to be forced to suffer for hours in a saddle. Jeb would have to be sure to make it up to him later. 

“How was it your fault?” Pete asked as he reached out to help Jane from her mount. Jeb had to hide the smile that curved his lips when he saw Jane roll her eyes at the man and slip off her horses back without his assistance. Pete flushed and busied himself with patting the mare’s neck. 

Gill patted his friend on the back, not bothering to hide his own amused smile before turning to one of the sacks on his horse. He rummaged a moment and pulled out a pair of boots. “Craig mentioned needing some boots and told me to hunt for some.” 

Craig’s eyes lit up as he dashed forward and took his new shoes. “Hell, Gill! These are damn nice!” 

“The owner thought so too,” Gill winked and then chuckled. “Needless to say he’s gonna have a sore head and cold feet come morning.” 

Jeb was faintly aware of Craig changing his shoes and everyone talking amongst themselves, but the main focus of Jeb’s attention was Gilliam. Jealousy clenched at his gut. The way Gill’s eyes lit up when he smiled and the sound of his husky laugh were things that made Jeb take notice and yet, the man seemed determined to keep that side of himself blocked off to Jeb. 

Jeb wanted to experience that lighthearted side of Gill himself instead of only seeing it as an outsider looking in.

“We better get a move on,” Jeb warned. “We need to cover quite a bit of distance before the sun comes up.” The gang hopped into their saddles and Billy climbed up on his cart. “Hey Gill?” Jeb called. 

Gill’s head whipped around and his deep brown eyes looked into Jeb’s. “Yeah?” 

“You ever herded cattle?” 

Jeb’s breath caught in his chest when a smile curved Gill’s full lips. “Can’t say that I have,” he replied, his eyes lighting up. 

Jeb pulled down his hat and winked. “It’s a good time to learn, don’t you think?” 

---

“Jeb?” 

Jeb’s head whipped around and his firm lips curved into a smile as his eyes widened. “Hey there, Gill. Is something wrong?” he asked, his gaze going over Gill’s shoulder to the camp he’d been sitting away from. 

Gill shook his head. “Just wanted to give you these,” he said as he held out a pair of gray trousers. “Craig mentioned that you wanted a pair the same time he mentioned his boots.” 

Gill was surprised by the way Jeb’s green eyes lit up at the sight of those trousers. He reached out and took them. “Thanks, Gilliam,” he stated, his honey voice speaking Gill’s full name in that long drawl that seemed to make Gill’s entire body tremble. “That was damn nice of you.” 

Gill shrugged. “It’s just a pair of trousers.” 

Jeb studied Gill hard for a moment until Gill was shifting uncomfortably under that gaze. He wasn’t real sure why he’d come out here in the dark away from camp to give Jeb these pants. Hell, hadn’t he decided he needed to avoid the man the best he could?

“You didn’t take these from the same man who woke up bootless this morning did you?” Jeb questioned, his brow quirking up with amusement. 

Gill chuckled and shoved his hands in his pockets. “No, I figured he’d be mad enough. Those were hanging on a clothes line out back and they looked like they’d fit you real good….” 

Gill’s gaze dragged across Jeb’s body and he heard Jeb growl. Quickly, Gill averted his gaze and looked out over the field they’d camped beside. “I guess I’ll be getting back to camp…” 

“Don’t.” Jeb stepped forward and stooped to capture Gill’s gaze. “Stay with me a while.” 

“Why?” Gill whispered, swallowing hard. 

One of Jeb’s broad shoulders rose and he smiled. “Conversation. Hell, Gill, everybody here talks to you and I’d like to do the same.” 

Gill frowned and met Jeb’s gaze. Conversation? Damnation! Gill should say no.. Hellfire, should he ever say no! He wasn’t sure what it was he was feeling toward Jeb. He wasn’t sure what this pull toward the other man was but he had a feeling it was more than lust–which meant it was even more dangerous! 

He should walk away, go back to camp and keep the wall up between them. He was only hurting himself by letting this–feeling–he had toward Jeb grow into any more than what it was. 

Gill sighed and settled himself down on the ground, leaning his back against a small cottonwood. It was clear that Jeb was surprised by his sudden agreement to sit and chat but the man quickly recovered and sat down beside him. Gill shifted as his tender backside ached. 

“You’re sore, aren’t you?” Jeb’s voice was close, only inches from Gill’s ear and he trembled as his warm breath breezed against his skin. 

Gill shrugged. “I’ll be okay,” he assured him. 

“Sorry we’ve had to travel so hard.. I should have thought about that before I took you so roughly. I’d take a few days easy if we could but we have to move. You want to ride in the cart tomorrow and let Billy ride your horse?” 

Gill felt his face flame red as he shook his head and rubbed at his neck. “No. I’m just fine, Jeb.” He could only imagine the hell Pete would give him if he rode in the cart! Pete already kept grinning and winking every time he caught his eye. 

“Thanks again for the trousers, Gill, and for the boots for Craig.” 

“No problem,” Gill replied. He still wasn’t sure why he’d grabbed them both and wasn’t sure how to handle the gratitude. Hell, he wasn’t a thief.. But when he’d been in that house it had seemed so natural to simply grab up what he wanted and consequences be damned. 

Gill damn near hopped to his feet and took off running when Jeb suddenly leaned to the side and laid his head on his shoulder before taking his hand and entwining their fingers. “It feels damned good to sit with you like this, Gilliam.” 

Gill wasn’t sure what to say as his heart thundered against his ribs. He felt that familiar jolt of lust at the contact but there was more. A tenderness that blossomed inside his chest and it was that tenderness that scared him terribly. 

“Well hells bells, of course it does,” he replied with a shaky laugh. “Hasn’t your brother told you that I’m royalty?” 

Jeb chuckled. “He thinks a lot of you, that’s for sure,” he agreed. You did real good last night, Gill, and so did Pete. I had my doubts but you all proved me wrong.” 

Gill wasn’t sure how it happened but he found himself resting his head against Jeb’s which was still resting on his shoulder. “I had a good time last night,” he replied, knowing it was the truth and fearing what that meant for his future as a Texas Ranger. 

“I’m glad things worked out between you and Pete,” Jeb said, his smooth voice filling the night and soothing Gill’s troubled mind. “No man should have to live a lie with those he cares about.” 

Gill swallowed guiltily. Lies. He hated lies. And, yet, here he sat. The biggest liar he knew. Jeb sighed. “Why are you so closed off with me? I watch you laugh and have fun with everyone else but you seem determined to keep me at arms length.” 

Gill lifted his head from Jeb’s. “You’re using me for a pillow, Jeb. I wouldn’t call that arms length.”

“Physically, you’re mine, and I know that,” Jeb whispered, turning his had so his breath teased Gill’s ear, making all protests to what the man had said impossible. “But I want to know the rest of you, Gilliam.” 

“You don’t let me in either,” Gill noted, turning the tides on the man. Gill didn’t like the direction this conversation was taking. Something about Jeb made him feel vulnerable and exposed… 

“What do you want to know?” Jeb asked. 

Gill frowned. “Why don’t y’all have the money to buy trousers and boots when you need them?” 

“That’s an odd question,” Jeb stated, sitting up straight and looking over at him, keeping their hands entwined. 

Gill knew it was but he was desperate to learn what he could so he could decide what in the hell he was going to do. “I’m just curious is all. I mean hell, we just took enough loot and cattle off that man to make a small fortune.” 

“There’s folks that need that fortune worse than we do,” Jeb assured him. “We’re gonna meet up with a man named Swilly. He’ll buy all this off of us and then we’ll take them profits up to the children’s orphanage in McGrary county.” 

“An orphanage?” Gill frowned. “You give all your money to orphanages?”

“Yeah,” Jeb brought Gill’s knuckles up to his mouth and kissed them with his firm lips. Gill nearly forgot how to breathe. “It was something your father tried to do a lot and I always liked the concept. Take money from these rich bastards who create these orphans and give it to their victims. It seems fitting.” 

Gill’s frown deepened. “My father?” 

“Rafe was a good man. I don’t know why you seem to not like him,” Jeb insisted. 

Gill bristled. “Who says I didn’t like him?” 

“The fact that you look ready to bite heads off nails whenever his name his mentioned.” 

Gill decided he’d had enough of the heart to heart. He had to get away from Jeb. He had to process this new information and figure out what the hell he was going to do with himself since his mission was seeming more and more like something he wasn’t going to be able to bring himself to do. 

Gill pulled away from Jeb and rose to his feet. “I didn’t hate my father,” he stated and something within him knew it was the truth–despite how badly he’d tried to be the complete opposite of the man. “Now, I’m gonna be getting back to camp.” 

“You don’t have to rush off, Gill,” Jeb urged. “Sit back down, we don’t have to talk about your father.” 

Gill shook his head. “I need to get back. Wyatt wanted me to teach him a few more fighting tips.” 

With that, Gill walked away from the tempation that was Jebidiah Crane. He knew that his mind was going to be swirling and out of sorts until he was finally able to sit down with Pete and have a long talk with the man about their future.

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Eighteen 

Gill pulled Pete aside the instant the man popped his head out of Jane’s tent at dawn the next morning. “Well hells bells, Gill! If you want me alone, all ya gotta do is ask,” Pete teased. 

Gill just rolled his eyes and pulled Pete a safe distance from camp to ensure they’d have privacy while everyone else slept. “We need to talk.” 

“I don’t like the sound of that,” Pete mumbled. “Anytime I’ve ever heard those words, I ended up in pain shortly after.” 

“Pete, I’m damn confused,” Gill muttered, pulling off his hat and running his hand over his short, course hair. “I can’t eat, can hardly sleep and I can’t turn this off!” he added, tapping at his temple. 

“It shows,” Pete acknowledged. “You look like hell lately.” 

“Well, aren’t you!?” Gill demanded. “Hell, none of this is what I thought it would be including the people!” 

“What about our job?” Pete asked sadly. 

Gill shrugged and looked his best friend in the eyes. “Could you honestly turn her in, Pete? Could you watch them lock her up?” 

Pete was quiet for a long moment and then he sighed. “No.” 

“Well I feel the same way about Jeb. I can’t do this to him.. Or to any of them for that matter. These people know who I am–except perhaps my job title–and they accepted me without question. I’ll never have that with the rangers, Pete.” 

“I know you won’t, Gill. Bunch of narrow minded sons of bitches is all they are.” 

“We’ve given them seven years of our lives. Can we really walk away from that? Can we walk away from that to be part of a gang? We’ve spent years bringing down people like this..” 

Pete shook his head. “No, we spent years bringing down murderers and rapists like ol’ Bigfoot McGee and Raindancer. These folks aren’t them.” 

“Do you know that nearly every dime they make off what they steal goes to help orphans?” Gill whispered. “What kind of people do that?” 

“Good people…. They have to have their reasons, Gill. These aren’t bad folks and I don’t wanna see them hang.” 

Gill sighed and rubbed his neck. “So that’s it? We just walk away from the rangers and become bonafide members of the Crane Gang?” 

Pete grinned. “Hell, I was only ever a ranger because my best buddy wanted to be one. I really don’t care much for the badges or those hoity toity sons of bitches at the base… and Captain J.T. don’t like me none at all.” 

“Probably because you flirt with his wife and break something nearly every time you’re in his house,” Gill noted. 

Pete chuckled. “I can’t help it that she likes red heads.” 

Gill found himself laughing and was thankful for his best friend who could always manage to help him relax a bit when his head got screwed on too tight. Then Pete spoke again and Gill wished he had let the man drowned in the pond when they’d been boys instead of fishing him out. “So are you in love with Jeb?” 

Gill shook his head and rubbed at his tired face. “I got too much to worry about just now to be thinking about love…” 

“That’s your damn problem, Gill,” Pete scolded. “You’re always so damn worried about one thing or another. You’re either worried about being accepted by those bastard rangers or you’re worried about earning respect from folks who ain’t worth your worries, or you’re worried about overcoming your father’s legacy… and let me tell you something else that chafes my hide. Rafe wasn’t a bad man and if you would pull your head out of your ass you’d see that. He loved you and he loved your mama and that’s more than most of us get growing up. You have to lighten up, Gill. You have to quit worrying so much! Go with the flow, do what feels right and good. I’ve seen the way Jeb looks at ya and you have a chance for something real with him–take it! These people are good people. They do good things–even if their methods aren’t the most legal. For just two seconds I want you to forget about every worry, doubt and nagging insecurity you’ve got wrapped around your brain and make yourself happy!” 

Gill blinked. He gawked. He opened his mouth to speak but shut it quickly when no words would form. Pete had just put him in his place. It was something so strange and out of character that Gill had no response…

“I’m glad to see you speechless,” Pete mused. “Now, what are we going to do?” 

“You’re asking me?” Gill demanded. “After all that bluster about what a screw up I am?” 

Pete shook his head. “I never once called you a screw up.” He grinned. “And of course I’m asking you. I’ve always said you’re the brains of our operation.” 

Gill wished he could give an answer. He wished it were as simple as simply walking away from the rangers and picking up his outlaw roots… Roots that he’d tried so hard to hide and bury his entire life. “I’ll have to think about it,” he finally whispered. 

Pete grumbled. “You think too much.” 

“Maybe you don’t think enough,” Gill countered. 

Pete laughed. “Probably not. But at least I’m happier than you.”

“I’m happy…” 

“No, you’re not,” Pete countered, wrapping his arm around Gill’s shoulders and giving him a squeeze. “You won’t let yourself be. The happiest I’ve ever seen you is when we’re riding the open range and shooting people–and you looked pretty damn happy when you came riding back with Jane and Wyatt the other night at that ranch.” 

“I don’t want to become the men we hunted down,” Gill whispered as he squinted into the sunrise.

“And you won’t. Those men were rotten deep down. They hurt innocent people, killed innocent people, raped women and orphaned children.  You could never be that man and these people we’re riding with now, they ain’t those men either–well all except for Willie.. I ain’t real sure he doesn’t plan on slitting my throat in my sleep one night.” 

Gill chuckled. “That could be because you stole his woman.” 

“She wasn’t his woman,” Pete countered quickly. Then he shrugged. “And I can’t help it that she took one look at a real man and came running.”

“They’re waking up,” Gill noted when he heard Billy rattling pans at camp. “Jeb will probably want to leave pretty quick today and ride hard.” 

“Think about what I said, Gill,” Pete insisted. “Life is too short to spend it trying to please and impress folks who don’t give two hoots in hell about ya.”  

Gill simply shook his head at his best friend. Pete smiled. “All jokes aside though, I really do worry about you. Quit thinking so hard, quit trying so hard and just live your life, Gill.” 

Gill sighed and wished he could see things as simply as his friend did. “I hear you, Pete. I hear you.” 

The two made their way back into camp and Gill was surprised when Jeb was suddenly in front of him and taking his hand in his. “Everything okay?” 

Gill stared down at their joined hands as Pete’s words replayed themselves in his head. His attention became focused on the contrast of their skin tones and the sensations of their rough work hardened palms rubbing together. Slowly, loathingly, Gill pulled his hand away and forced a smile. “Yeah, of course.” 

Pete rolled his eyes and walked away. “Jane? Where or where has my Jane gone? My love? My heart? My delicate little prairie flower?” 

“Would you shut your fool mouth?” Jane gasped, her cheeks flushed as she came rushing out of her tent. “I do think you’re a full bubble off plumb!” 

Pete laughed and pulled her into his arms, spinning her around as she held desperately onto her hat to keep from losing it. “And just what does that say about you?” 

“That I’m completely off my rocker as well,” she beamed up at him. 

Gill felt his heart hurt. He had never seen Pete look so happy with a woman. Sure, he’d always considered himself a ladies man of sorts, but they had always just been quick flings or innocent flirtations… Just now, Pete looked every bit a man in love. Could Gill really take that away from him?

“I think my cousin might just be falling for your friend,” Jeb noted as he stood beside him. 

Gill was overwhelmingly aware of the man’s closeness as their arms brushed. “I think my friend might just be falling for your cousin.” 

“Maybe he’ll decide he wants to stick around with us–” Jeb cautiously stooped to capture Gill’s eye. “Maybe you both will.” 

Gill swallowed hard and cursed the way his body trembled under Jeb’s gentle caress on his wrist. He knew the other man would feel the reaction he had to every little thing he did. “Maybe we will.” 

“And I think I’m gonna puke over the whole damn mess,” Willie grumbled as he adjusted his cowhide gaucho pants. 

Craig punched Willie in the arm. “You snooze you lose apparently,” he teased. “You can’t stand in the way of true love. Speaking of true love–” his gaze went to Jeb and Gill and he batted his lashes. 

Jeb shook his head as his gaze went upward. “Alright, load up everybody! We gotta get a move on.” 

“What about breakfast?” Billy questioned, holding up a pan he’d been preparing to heat. 

Jeb shook his head. “Hardtack and jerked beef. We gotta go.” 

Gill laughed. “Breakfast of champions.” 

Jeb’s surprised gaze landed on him and a bright smile warmed his stubble covered face. “When you ride with me, you get only the best.”

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Nineteen 

Gill was dog tired by the time they made camp that night. His legs were aching, his head was pounding and they were in the middle of some back country territory land that had his head on a swivel waiting for a renegade or an Indian to come along and relieve him of his need for air. 

It seemed everyone was equally as tired as they silently chowed down on the meager supper a grumbling Billy prepared and then made their way to their tents without very many words spoken between them. 

Gill found himself alone and wasn’t surprised. It seemed that Pete had certainly gotten quite cozy with Jane and was calling her tent home from here on out. He had to admit it made him a bit jealous and he didn’t much care for the silence. He’d gotten used to having Pete stuck to his hip since they’d been boys and to suddenly have his best friend favoring someone else’s hip made him feel more than a little forgotten. 

Gill slid off his gun belt and tossed it aside before sitting on his bedroll and yanking off his boots one at a time. His. He laid down on his back and moved his hat over his face before folding his arms behind his head. 

Gill was nearly sound asleep when a shuffling sound outside his tent flap alerted him to the fact that he was no longer alone. Tensing, Gill pulled the knife from his leg and removed his hat from his face. 

“Either reveal yourself real damn quick or wind up dead,” he called out calmly. “The choice is yours.” 

“Faster men than you have tried to kill me,” Willie boasted as he entered the tent with a smirk on his face. “And I’m still breathing.” 

“They weren’t me,” Gill countered, wondering what the other man was doing coming into his tent at night. They weren’t exactly friends–Willie was practically hostile most of the time. He holstered his knife and frowned. “Why are you snooping around my tent at night.” 

“I wasn’t snooping,” Willie snapped before flopping down cross-legged upon the ground. “I don’t snoop.” 

Gill rubbed at his face as he sat up. Damn, he was tired and in no mood to deal with Willie’s over confident, cocky ass or the chip that seemed to always be on the other man’s shoulder. “So why are you here?” he asked. 

Willie picked at a tear in his flashy pants and shrugged. “I wanted to talk.” 

“To me?” Gill was surprised. “I didn’t realize we knew one another well enough to be having late night conversations in the dark.” 

“Well I sure as hell don’t wanna have one of those talks Jeb likes to have with ya,” Willie laughed. “I just want to have a plain old talk.” 

Gill shifted uncomfortably. He wondered if he would ever grow accustomed to having folks know about his preferences and to having them accept him well enough to joke and tease him. “Well that’s good then,” Gill replied. “Jeb seems like the jealous type.” 

Willie sighed and plucked at a tassel tangling from his red shirt. “Look, I know that everyone here has accepted you and Pete. I know they trust you… but I still got questions.” 

Gill frowned. “Questions?” 

“Yeah…” 

“You sure you’re here out of concerned curiosity and not simply jealousy because of Pete and Jane?” 

Willie all but snarled. “I won’t never understand why she chose him over me..” He sighed and his shoulders slumped with defeat. “But I’ve come to accept it. Hell, I knew I never stood a real chance with Jane. I’ve fancied myself in love with her since we were kids and I guess it never did fade away.” 

“So what questions do you have?” Gill asked, not feeling comfortable with the direction the conversation had taken. He’d rather answer tough questions and be forced to lie than to have to have a heart to heart about who Willie fancied. 

“Where the hell did the two of you come from?” Willie asked, meeting Gill’s eye and studying him carefully. “I don’t think I buy the whole stumbling into each other by chance story you told. I don’t think y’all were no fans of our gang and desperate to ride with us.” 

“Why?” Gill shrugged. “You all have made quite a name for yourselves.” 

“Yeah, but you didn’t know anything about us,” Willie countered, his gaze sharpening. “You didn’t know that Jeb was our leader, you didn’t know what we did with our loot.. Hell, you didn’t know anything but me and Craig’s names and you could have learned those from anyone in that saloon!” 

Gill cursed under his breath. Damn Pete and his Casanova ways that had Gill in this tent answering Willie’s questions alone. “You’re right, we didn’t know first names. Me and my pa weren’t the best of friends and so I didn’t have many dealings with folks who knew him back when…”

“Why weren’t you friends?” Willie questioned. 

Gill shook his head. “That’s my own business,” he replied sternly. “But I will say that sitting in that saloon that night was the first time I’d ever heard your first names.. I’d always just heard of the Crane Gang and that wasn’t from my father.. It was from hearsay and gossip that came from pissed off ranchers and wealthy businessmen. That would also be why I was unaware of what your group did with what you stole. That part hadn’t really gotten around.” 

Willie appeared to be turning that over in his head to see if he believed it and then he tapped at the pearl handle of the revolver on his right hip. “Something just don’t feel right…” 

Gill rolled his eyes, laid back down and pulled his hat over his face before folding his hands behind his head. “I am too tired to deal with your feelings,” he stated. “I’m not here to hurt anybody and I still say you’re only suspicious because you’re sore over the red-haired Casanova gaining Jane’s affections.”

Willie grumbled under his breath. “How about I just give you a warning?” 

Gill heaved out a sigh. “I’m all ears.” 

“If you do a single thing to harm any member of this gang, the only family I have, I will kill you myself. I don’t care how tough everyone seems to think you are, I’ll end your life and do it gladly–Pete’s too.” 

“Well alright then,” Gill mumbled beneath his hat. “You can leave now. I’m tired.” 

Gill listened to the sound of Willie standing and striding out of the tent. He let out his breath slowly and willed his conflicted mind to shut down but knew it was going to be no use. 

What was he going to do? 

Give up the rangers and all he’d done for the past seven years to stay with this gang and these people? Or turn his back on these people, do his job and send them all to prison and the gallows? 

Hell, that wasn’t even a hard choice. 

And that scared the hell out of him. 

He was his father’s son. He was willing to turn his back on law and order. He was willing to rob from men and steal their belongings. He was willing to do all of that and give himself to an outlaw–a man who he’d been sworn to bring down.

Gilliam Tomlinson was finally going to be doing something that would make his father proud because like it or not, he’d made his choice. Gilliam Tomlinson, Texas Ranger, wasn’t the title he wanted any longer. 

---

Jeb stared out over the grazing cattle in the darkness and let his mind drift to the near future. They’d be hitting another ranch and then heading for Swilly’s to lighten their load before they took care of two more ranches. Then they’d head for the orphanages and see that each received a good load of supplies. 

After that, it would be time to lay low awhile. He was sure that they were probably fairly high on a lot of wanted lists and they needed to give thins time to settle down. Jeb wondered what everyone would do during their hiatus. 

Instantly his mind went to the tiny cabin he owned over in New Mexico. It was secluded, private and he found himself wondering if Gill would come and join him there. 

Jeb moaned as images of that cocoa skin pressed tight against his own flashed through his mind. With clenched fists, Jeb stood and breathed deeply through his nose, willing himself to calm down. 

A sudden tap on Jeb’s shoulder had him whirling around and ready to fight. Wyatt held up his hands and grinned. Jeb rolled his eyes and forced himself to relax. “Don’t sneak up on me like that, Wyatt.” 

‘Sorry,’ the other man mouthed. 

“What are you doing up? You should be resting.” 

Wyatt shrugged and then pointed at Jeb. Jeb sighed. “I’m watching the cattle.” 

Wyatt shook his head and pointed to himself before pointing once again at Jeb and then back toward camp. Jeb nodded. “Alright then. Are you sure you want to take over watch instead of getting some extra sleep?” 

Wyatt nodded. ‘Craig snores,’ he mouthed with a roll of his eyes. 

Jeb laughed quietly. “Yeah, I learned that when we were boys.” 

Jeb patted Wyatt on the shoulder and left him to watch the cattle. Jeb had somewhere else he wanted to be and he quickly let him legs carry him toward Gill’s tent.

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty

Jeb approached the tent just in time to see Willie make his exit. Jeb frowned. As far as he knew, Willie and Gill weren’t friends and Jeb couldn’t think of any good reason why they’d be having late night meetings in Gill’s tent. 

Quickly he slipped through the night and took Willie by the arm, silencing his protest with a quick shake of his head. Willie allowed himself to be dragged away from the tents and Jeb released his hold. “What are you doing?”

“Standing here talking to you,” Willie snapped. “Before that I was heading to the bed. I’m tired.” 

Jeb stared down his nose at the other man. “You might as well cut the act with me, Willie. I know you ain’t as tough as you act. I still remember the time I had to save you from the killer caterpillar.” 

Willie flushed and kicked the dirt as his fists clenched. “I was five.” 

Jeb sighed. “Why were you in Gill’s tent?” 

Willie picked at the frayed fringe on his pants. “We were talking,” he replied. “I wasn’t trying to steal him or anything. He’s all yours.” 

Jeb rolled his eyes. He didn’t doubt that. Gilliam Tomlinson had been his for a while now. “What were you talking about that was so important you waited until night to do it?” 

Willie shrugged. “I just needed to ask him something.” 

Jeb wasn’t about to let Willie walk off and leave it at that and so he caught the man by the arm once again when he tried to turn away. “Dammit, Willie. This group is my responsibility and if there’s a goddamn problem, I need to know about it.” 

Willie grumbled and jerked his arm free. “I just don’t trust them is all!” he hissed. “I think them showing up was just too damn convenient.” 

“Too convenient how? Craig said y’all met up in a saloon…” 

“We did,” Willie agreed. “But don’t you reckon it’s strange that those two just happened to be there looking for us on the night that we were there? And what about the fact that they didn’t know anything about this gang and yet claimed to be such fans….” 

Jeb felt a prickle of unease deep in his gut. “And what did Gill say when you voiced your thoughts on the situation?” 

Willie just shrugged. “That he didn’t know the things he didn’t know because he’d only heard tales and stories about us that came from the people we steal from.” 

“Did he say anything else?” Jeb asked, his gaze going toward Gill’s tent. 

“Yeah.” Willie rested his wrists on his revolvers. “He said that he doesn’t mean anyone here any harm and made it clear he wanted me to leave him the hell alone about it all.” 

“So do I,” Jeb warned. When Willie appeared ready to argue, Jeb held up his hand to silence him. “I’m in charge here, Willie. I trust Gill and Pete and that’s all that should matter.” 

“Normally I’d trust you,” Willie assured him. “But just now I’m worried that you’re thinking with your pecker.” 

Jeb’s fist twitched as he fought the urge to punch Willie square in his cocky mouth. It was clear that Willie recognized the anger flashing in Jeb’s green eyes because the man stepped back and swallowed hard. Jeb slashed his hand through the air. “That’s a hell of a thing for you to say to me. For the last ten years I’ve done nothing other than look out for my family and that’s not about to change. I wouldn’t put any of you in danger just to satisfy my pecker and you damn well know that. Now I understand that you’re upset that Pete and Gill came along because of Jane but that’s just too damn bad. Now get to bed because we have to leave out early tomorrow and I sure as hell don’t want to have to listen to you grumble about being tired.” 

Willie didn’t say a word before turning and rushing off toward his tent and for that Jeb was grateful. He breathed deep through his nose to calm his temper a moment. He was tired of having his judgment questioned. If he thought for one minute that Gill and Pete were a threat to his family he would end them both but he didn’t believe they were–and since he’d never steered his group wrong, he didn’t think they had any reason to question him. 

Jeb sighed and glanced up toward the cloudy night sky. Maybe he should just go on to bed. His good mood had been doused by Willie’s words and he didn’t want to end up snapping at Gill and ruining the fragile relationship he’d been struggling to build with the other man. 

Deciding that bed, rest and a fresh start in the morning would probably be for the best, Jeb turned toward his own tent and raised his boot to take a step only to stop with his foot in midair when he glanced toward Gill’s tent and saw the other man watching him from the open flap. Their eyes met and the air sizzled. 

Gill disappeared as he quickly let the flap fall closed but Jeb’s mind had already been changed. He might like to think himself the boss of this group but if he allowed himself to be honest–all Gill had to do was snap his fingers and Jeb would come running. 

He had it bad for the half-colored son of an outlaw who was hiding something but unwilling to open up. 

Jeb’s dirty boots quickly closed the distance between himself and Gill’s tent and he slipped inside without hesitation. Gill was sitting upon his bedroll with his legs crossed as if he’d been waiting on him. “I saw you talking to Willie,” Gill stated before Jeb could speak a word. 

Jeb nodded and rubbed his face. “Yep. He seems to think I shouldn’t trust you.” Jeb settled himself down beside Gill and leaned in close to let his lips linger against the erratic pulse in the other man’s neck. “He seems to think you mean to do us harm, Gilliam.” 

Gill’s throat worked hard as Jeb’s hungry lips caressed his skin. “Do you believe him?” he whispered. 

Jeb chuckled and pressed a light kiss to Gill’s full, unsuspecting lips before pulling away. “If I had thought you were a threat I would have run you off the day you showed up,” he admitted. “Now do I think you’re being completely honest with us? No, I don’t and I won’t lie; that bothers the hell out of me.” Jeb sighed and took Gill’s hand in his. He loved the way Gill’s skin contrasted against his own. “But you’re no threat, Gilliam. You won’t hurt me or these people” 

Gilliam’s gaze slowly rose and his brown eyes were wide with confusion as he looked into Jeb’s. “How can you be sure?” 

Jeb moved forward and pushed Gill back until the man was lying flat on the bedroll and Jeb’s body hovered over him. Jeb looked down into Gill’s darkening eyes and smiled. “Because, no matter what brought you here, you feel the same damn things that I do when we’re near each other and that is what’s going to keep you here.” 

Jeb saw the war of emotions in Gill’s eyes. He knew the man was fighting some inner battle that he wasn’t willing to speak about… Jeb might not know what exactly the battle was but he wanted to make sure that whichever part of Gill was warring to be with him was the side to win.

Swooping down, Jeb captured Gill’s lips in a hot, searing kiss. Gill kissed him back, matching his passion and clutching at the back of Jeb’s vest. Jeb felt powerful as he braced himself above Gill’s smaller frame and yet he trembled as Gill’s lips left his and worked their way to his neck. 

How was it possible for a man to feel so powerful and yet so weak all at once? Jeb didn’t know but, hellfire, he damn sure wasn’t about to complain. 

“Gilliam, I only need one answer from you.” 

“What’s that?” Gill growled, his voice rumbling against Jeb’s ear. 

“Tell me you’re not gonna just run off and leave this behind.”

Gill froze and pulled back. His deep brown eyes looked into Jeb’s and a frown pulled down his full lips as his brow furrowed. “Aren’t you the one who said we were just grown men having fun?” he questioned. “Now you sound like you want commitment.” 

Jeb shrugged one shoulder. “Maybe I do, Gilliam.” He lowered his mouth and nipped at Gill’s lower lip. “Maybe I want to be the only man to have you like this. To hear you moan and to make you throw your head back as I touch you, taste you, bury myself inside you….” 

Gill’s hips shot upward and Jeb hissed through his teeth when their rock hard cocks pressed tight together through the confines of their clothes. Gill’s hungry eyes narrowed. “If I stick around then I damn sure better be the only man you’re…uh… with…” he muttered and Jeb smiled. It was entertaining to hear Gill try to come to terms with his newfound sexuality and openness with who he was. The man was so damn uncomfortable speaking about it that it nearly made Jeb laugh out loud. 

“I can promise there won’t be anyone but you,” Jeb assured him. Hell since Gill had entered camp he’d been the only thing Jeb had been able to focus on for too awul long. He didn’t see faithfulness being an issue. “But you still haven’t answered my question.” 

 Jeb once again saw that hesitation and doubt enter Gill’s eyes. It was time to cut right to the chase. Jeb sighed and pulled away, setting himself on his backside and folding his arms over his knees. “What makes you pull back and keep that wall up? What are you hiding from me, Gilliam?”

A/N; Sorry for the nine day hiatus! I’ve been very sick for a long time (months and months) with many different stomach issues. I’ll spare y’all the details but let’s just say that nothing every stayed down in my stomach for long before I was seeing it all over again! Needless to say I have now been told I have severe acid reflux(which i’m on 3 different pills for), coliitis (which sucks) and my gallbladder was functioning at below 30 percent. So last wednesday they removed my gallbladder and since i haven’t been getting sick. So here’s hoping that I’m cured and will feel good from now on and these long pauses between updates and trouble focusing will come to an end! Thanks to y’all for the patience the last few months! Hopefully your update queen will be back full force!

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-One

Jeb sat there in the overwhelming silence of Gill’s tent and waited for the other man to speak. Gill simply laid there on the bedroll where Jeb had left him and didn’t say a word. His eyes were open in the darkness as he stared up at the ceiling and rested his hand against his brow.

Jeb wondered if Gill was going to answer him at all. He hoped the other man would finally free himself of whatever the hell he’d been holding back for so long.

They remained in still silence or so long that Jeb was startled when Gill finally moved. He sat up quickly and reached to the side, dragging his saddle bags to him. Jeb watched him carefully as Gill rummaged around in his saddle bags and pulled out a leather sack.

Without saying a word, Gill tossed the sack to Jeb without ever meeting his gaze. Jeb frowned. “What is this?”

“Just look,” Gill mumbled as he shoved himself to his feet and began to pace.

Jeb was concerned by the anxious and agitated motion. Gill always seemed very strong and calm–to see him so upset was upsetting for Jeb. He wanted to leap to his feet and hold the man tight; comfort him the best that he could. Then again, whatever had Gill so upset was some kind of lie he’d kept hidden so maybe Jeb would feel a bit different once he realized what it was…..

Jeb hesitantly pulled open the sack and reached inside, wondering what in the world could be in there that would explain Gill’s distance. Gill lit a lantern and the firelight made it possible for Jeb to make out the oil, rags and rods that were inside.

“Gun cleaning supplies?” Jeb chuckled. “So, you’re a gunsmith?”

“Keep looking,” Gill snapped.

Jeb reached in the sack and began to rummage around. His hand brushed against something smooth and metal. Slowly he closed his palm around the object, swallowed hard and pulled out a….

“Badge?” he spoke aloud. Jeb turned the badge in his hand and saw Texas Ranger etched into the front.

“Texas Ranger Gilliam Tomlinson,” Gilliam’s vice was full of authority and pride as he spoke. Jeb slowly looked up and met Gill’s gaze. “Or at least that’s who I was until I met you and this gang.”

Jeb processed that a moment. “So when you met Craig and Willie in the saloon that night it wasn’t coincidence. You were hunting my family?”

Gill sighed. His shoulders slumped and then he nodded. “Yeah. Had been for a while.”

“I should kill you,” Jeb deadpanned. “I would kill anyone else who dared do such a thing and lie to us.”

Gill shook his head and Jeb could see the sincerity shining out of his brown eyes. “You don’t have to kill me, Jebidiah.” Gill tilted his head toward the badge. “That’s not who I am anymore.”

Jeb held the badge up in the lantern light trying hard to ignore the tremors of pleasure that rushed down his spine at hearing his full given name leave Gill’s lips. “I’m not surprised. I had my suspicions that you weren’t exactly who you said you were–or at least that there was more behind you ending up here.”

“The Rangers sent Pete and I to infiltrate your gang, earn your trust and then bring you down by sending for them when we stopped a while. You’ve made a lot of rich people real angry.”

Jeb smiled at this news. “I’d say we have. So what are you going to do now, Gilliam Tomlinson?”

Gill let out a long breath and flopped back down on the bedroll, crossing his legs and resting his elbows on them. “I don’t know.”

“They’ll expect to hear from you, won’t they?”

Gill nodded. “Yeah, they will.”

“And if you just disappear?”

“They’ll send more Rangers to track us down. Captain Morgan sees me as a valuable asset and if I disappear he’ll assume y’all killed me and he’ll take it personal.”

Jeb nodded. “So what then? I won’t let you hurt my people and I don’t think you want to anyhow.”

“No.” Gill shook his head and reached out a shaking hand. Jeb quickly took his hand in his, entwining their fingers and scooting closer so Gill could rest his head on his shoulder. “No, I’ve known for a while know that I couldn’t do my job.”

“What do the rangers say about us?” Jeb couldn’t help but ask.

“That you’re a bunch of no good thieves that need to be brought in, tried and either jailed or hanged for your crimes. They make you sound like some of the worst kinds of criminals…. Your file was conveniently bare of the facts I’ve learned since being here.”

“You mean the fact that we don’t keep what we steal or the profits from it?”

“Yeah that.” Gill sighed. “Damnation, I thought I knew who I was and what I wanted! Truth is I spent my entire adult life so far trying to prove that I’m different from my father…”

“Why?” Jeb interrupted. “Rafe was a good man, Gill… maybe not by a lawman’s standards but, he helped people.”

“It was different being his son. He wasn’t home much because he was always out spending time doing whatever the hell it was he felt like doing. You all knew him better than I did. He left me and mama alone and would just ride in when he felt like it, stay a while and leave.”

Jeb could hear the hurt in Gill’s voice and he shook his head. “Didn’t he ever try to talk you into coming with him?”

“Yeah,” Gill shrugged. “But I couldn’t leave my mama all alone. She needed me back then–or at least that’s how I felt.”

“What led you to the Rangers?” Jeb questioned.

“I wanted to prove I was worth something,” Gill stated. “I wanted to show I was more than just Rafe’s boy. I wanted to prove that I wasn’t him. It was hard… and I never truly got acceptance from any of them except the captain even though I served them well for eight years. I wasn’t going to get any further up than I was. I wasn’t allowed in any of the cabins on base because I’m half negro and half outlaw.” Gill snorted. “Bastards wouldn’t even tolerate me being within twenty yards of their wives and children.”

Jeb’s temper riled up at that admission. He’d always been overprotective of those he cared about. “Judgmental pricks.”

“Now you sound like Pete,” Gill warned and Jeb could hear the smile in his voice.

“Did you and Pete meet as Rangers?”

“No,” Gill laughed and damned if it wasn’t one of the best sounds Jeb had ever heard. He loved seeing this side of Gill–having the man be open, honest and relaxed in his presence was what he’d been craving all along. “No, Pete and I grew up together. He didn’t have the best home life and my mama took him in. That red-haired bastard’s been a thorn in my side since we were real young.”

“And when you joined the rangers he followed suit?”

Gill sighed. “He didn’t want to but, as he tells everyone, apparently we’re attached at the heart.”

“It’s good you’ve had Pete,” Jeb stated. “I’m assuming Pete’s on the same page as you when it comes to giving up the badges?”

“Yeah, he is. He never much wanted the badges to begin with.”

“Do you think you can do it, Gill? Can you go from killing men like me to riding with one?”

Gill pulled away and looked into Jeb’s eyes, his expression stern. “You are nothing like the men I brought to justice, Jeb. Those men were cold blooded killers, rapists and worse. You’re a good man and the things you do, while not morally the best, help out those who truly need help.”

Jeb couldn’t stop himself from leaning in and stealing a tender kiss. He smiled at the way Gill’s eyes slipped closed and Jeb moved his lips to the man’s brow before pulling away once again. “So, what do we do, Gill? The outlaw and the Texas Ranger…. Sounds like the making of a bad dime store novel.”

Gill laughed. “Never was much for dime store novels.”

“Me either,” Jeb admitted. “But Craig used to hide them under his pillow and read them when he didn’t think anyone would notice.”

Jeb sighed as he loathe fully released his hold on Gill’s hand and shoved himself to his feet Tonight was not going to be the hot, passionate night he’d hoped for. He had thinking to do and information to process and so did Gill.

“Jeb?” Gill asked as Jeb stepped toward the flap.

“Yeah?”

“I know you have to tell everyone the truth but.. Can you give me a chance to talk to Pete first so he can tell Jane himself?”

Jeb nodded. “I don’t have to tell anyone anything, Gilliam. This is your truth to tell and Pete’s too. All I’m worried about is the now and the future and I don’t see you sending us to the gallows in either of those.”

Gill smiled up at him and damn if it didn’t make Jeb’s heart constrict in his chest. Holy hell. He’d gone from eternal loner to head over heels in barely any time at all. “Thanks, Jeb.”

Jeb just nodded slowly and then walked out, deciding that he needed a walk to process what he’d just learned

Gill was a lawman sent to destroy him and take him down but something had changed Gill’s mind. Jeb knew that it was the acceptance he’d found among the gang, the comraderie, the friendship–and he hoped it had a little to do with himself as well.

Now that Gill’s secret was off his chest, Jeb was certain that their relationship would now be able to progress and become whatever it was it was meant to be.

The only remaining obstacle was just how the gang would react to hearing what had brought Gill and Pete out looking for them.

Knowing he’d have his hands full tomorrow when the truth came out, Jeb decided now was the time for going to his tent and trying like hell to get some sleep–he’d need all the energy he could get come confession time.

A/N: Hey y’all! This chapter took a little longer than anticipated because i went back and forth on where i wanted it to go! I couldn’t decide if i wanted GIll to lie or tell the truth and then I just closed my eyes, let hte characters guide me and this is what i came up with! I’m pretty excited about the direction this story is heading! Love y’all!

~Nicole

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Two

“C’mon, Pete,” Gill grabbed Pete’s arm the moment the man stepped out into the morning sunlight and began to drag him away from camp. 

“Well, hells bells, Gill,” Pete grinned, staggering after him. “If you wanted me alone you only needed to say so,” he added, his eyes sparkling with humor. 

Gill just shook his head and once they were out of sight of camp, Pete’s demeanor changed and his eyes became concerned. “What’s going on, Gill?” 

“I told, Jeb.” 

Pete frowned and scratched at the red stubble on his chin. “Told Jeb what? That you and him are soul mates and meant to be? That you want to sit double on his gelding and ride off into the sunset together? That just a touch of his hand makes your insides go all aquiver and….” 

Gill grumbled under his breath and smacked Pete in the face with his hat, silencing the man and having him laughing with amusement. “It’s official. My best friend suffers from the worst case of idiocy I’ve ever seen in my life.” 

Pete beamed. “Well at least I’m the best at something.” 

“I told him the truth. I told him what really brought us to that saloon and into this gang.”

Pete nodded. “I figured that’s what you meant….” His gaze fell to the grassy ground as he kicked at a clump of dirt. “I guess that means I gotta tell Jane.” 

Gill chewed at his lip and patted his friend on the shoulder. “Jeb said he’d let us tell everyone and I figured you’d want to talk to her alone first.” 

Pete’s expression made it seem as if someone had just walked up and kicked his puppy in the face. “Hell, Gill! I was hoping we’d be able to just avoid this all together… what if she ain’t quite as forgiving as Jeb?”

“What makes you think Jeb was forgiving?” 

Pete rolled his eyes. “You aren’t dead!” 

Gill sighed. “You have to tell her, Pete. I’d suggest doing it this morning before we head out so we can get this whole mess behind us.” 

“And what are we going to tell the rangers, Gill? We can’t just disappear because they’ll come hunting us full force.” 

Gill knew that Pete was right and that was the exact question that had kept him up all night. He had no idea what they were going to say to the rangers. “We’ll worry about that later,” Gill offered. “For now let’s just worry about living through today–I’m sure Willie’s gonna want to put a bullet in both of us pretty bad.” 

Pete snorted. “Willie’s been wanting to put a bullet in me since I showed up.” 

“Yep,” Gill nodded. “And now you’re gonna be giving him one more reason.” 

The two friends returned to camp and Gill made his way to Jeb who was watching him with concern. “You okay?” Jeb asked when Gill approached. 

Gill nodded and slipped his hand into Jeb’s as they stood together. “Can Pete have some time this morning to talk to Jane?” 

Jeb looked out over the camp and then back down at Gill. “Yeah, but not too much time. We need to be moving out soon so we can reach Swilly’s before nightfall.” 

Gill tipped his head in gratitude and then motioned at Pete. Pete was dragging his feet as he approached Jane, whose happy smile at the sight of him faded when she saw his sad expression. “What’s wrong, Pete?” she asked cautiously, plopping her head atop her braided hair. 

“We need to talk for a minute if ya don’t mind, Jane… In private.” 

Jane sent a glare at Craig who made a joke about words of death and she held up her hand to stop Willie who appeared ready to leap forward and attack Pete–Gill knew it was because Willie had already figured out that they weren’t who they said they were. 

“Should I be worried?” Billy growled, brandishing the knife he was using to cut up the bacon he was preparing to fry. 

“Cut it out, y’all!” Jane exclaimed. “Come along then, Pete, and we’ll have us a chat.” 

Gill watched his friend be led off into the woods by the woman who had his heart, and could probably whoop both their asses in a fair fight. Gill wasn’t sure what to do with himself. When Craig came over to talk to him, he quickly excused himself and walked away. 

He heard Jeb assuring the gang that everything was fine and then Jeb was at his side. “Gill? You okay?” 

Gill blew out a long breath and nodded. “Yeah. Hell, I never did like lying from the very beginning so I guess I should be relieved that I don’t have to anymore.” 

Jeb nodded. “Did you two talk about what you’re going to tell the rangers?” 

Pinching his nose between his fingers, Gill glared up at Jeb over his knuckles. “No, and I don’t want to think about that right now.” 

With a chuckle Jeb nodded, “Fair enough.” He glanced over his shoulder. “They’re worried about you, Gill.” 

“I know…” 

Jeb didn’t say anything else and for that Gill was grateful. They simply stood there in silence and watched the cattle grazing peacefully in the sunrise. 

That peace was disturbed a short time later by Willie’s loud voice. “I’m telling y’all that something isn’t right about the two of them!” 

“What are you on about?” Craig demanded. 

Willie snorted. “I’m saying that there’s a reason they were hunting us down, Craig, and I don’t think it was for a damned autograph.” 

Jeb tensed. “I’ll go shut him up.” 

Gill shook his head and put his hand on Jeb’s arm to stop him. “I’ll take care of it.” 

Jeb frowned and his green eyes filled with concern. “You sure?” 

Gill stood straight, squared his shoulders and set his jaw. “I ain’t the kind of man who takes kindly to flapping jaws. If Willie wants the truth than I’ll give it to him so he can go flap that damn jaw somewhere else.” 

With a curt nod Jeb fell in step behind Gill as they headed back toward the rest of the gang still at camp. Gill  came to a stop five yards from Willie and propped his hand on his holster. “You got a problem you’d like to talk to me about, Willie?” 

“Hell yeah I do,” Willie growled, stepping forward. “Why don’t you be honest about what the hell you’re doing here? Why don’t you tell all these people who you really are.” 

Wyatt began waving his hands and moving his mouth a mile a minute while Craig stepped forward. “Dammit, Willie, leave Gill and Pete alone. They’re our friends, you jealous bastard. You’re just mad cuz….” 

“Actually he’s right,” Gill quickly interjected. He could feel Jeb’s presence directly behind him and despite the heat Gill always felt  when he was near, he also felt comfort–that was an interesting bit of information. Could it be that he was falling in love just the same as his best friend?

Judging by the varying degrees of disbelief on the faces around him, Gill decided now wasn’t the time to dwell on that. Instead he stepped forward. “My name is Gilliam Tomlinson and I am Rafe and Maria’s boy. But it wasn’t coincidence that led me and Pete into the saloon that day with Craig and Willie. We’d been hunting the Crane Gang for a month up until that day.” 

“What do you mean hunting?” Craig questioned warily. “I thought…” 

Gill felt his stomach turn at the hurt he could hear in Craig’s voice. Damn he didn’t like hurting his friend. Hell, Gill had never had many friends and he sure as hell didn’t take the ones he did have for granted… he could only hope he’d still have this gang to count among them when this conversation was over. 

“Pete and I were Texas Rangers on a special assignment to infiltrate the Crane Gang and take it down.” 

Silence reigned for several long seconds and then the camp bust into chaos. 

“My daughter is alone in the woods with a Ranger?!” Billy bellowed. 

“I’ll kill that bastard!” Willie snarled, heading in the direction that Pete and Jane had disappeared in. 

Gill leapt forward and pulled his gun. “Stop right there, Willie. No one needs to be killing anyone.” 

“Put your gun down,” Craig’s voice warned. 

Gill glanced his way to see Wyatt looking both hurt and angry as he held the sights of his sawed off shotgun on Gill. Gill didn’t lower his gun as Willie glared at him. “I won’t until he agrees to calm the hell down and not go gunning for my best friend.” 

“You got no right to be mad at us,” Billy warned. “You better assure me that my daughter ain’t in danger with him or I’ll kill you both myself.” 

“That’s enough!” Jeb’s voice carried authoritatively over the chaos. “No one is killing anyone and I want everyone’s guns put down now!” 

Slowly both Gill and Wyatt lowered their weapons and everyone else edged their hands away from their holsters. Jeb shook his head. “Willie get back over here. Pete wanted to explain things to Jane alone and that’s what we’re gonna let him do.” 

“What if he hurts her?” Willie demanded. “Hell, Gill just admitted he’s a lawman sent to bring us down!” 

Gill let his gaze go back to Wyatt and Craig and he realized with horror that Wyatt appeared near tears. ‘How could you?’ he mouthed while scratching at the dark skin of his cheek. 

Gill sighed and shook his head. “Please, listen…. Pete and I weren’t trained for this. We aren’t spies, we aren’t liars… We’ve spent eight years bringing down the worst of the worst. Rapists, killers and men that would make your blood run cold. This was an assignment sent down from higher up and I know it was a test. I’m an outlaw’s son and I’m half-colored which means I have had to fight for every bit of respect I’ve earned and let me tell you, it ain’t much.”

“Are we supposed to feel sorry for you?” Willie snapped. 

“You’re supposed to shut the hell up and let the man talk,” Jeb warned. 

“You knew about this?!” Craig demanded of his brother. 

Jeb tipped his head. “Gill told me last night.” 

Craig shook his head. “And yet he’s still here? And you let Jane leave with Pete? What happened to putting this gang above your own wants, Jeb?” 

“That’s not fair, little brother,” Jeb warned, his fists clenching as he stepped forward. 

Gill quickly moved in and took Jeb’s elbow gently. Some of the tension melted from the man’s frame and Gill focused his attention on Craig and Wyatt. “Listen, we’re friends…” 

“No..” Craig began to argue but Gill nodded. 

“Yes we are. You all accepted me, took me in and gave me friendship which is more than the rangers ever did. Now my reasons for joining the rangers were my own and not something I feel like getting into and I’m not one bit ashamed of the work I did while with them because Pete and I saved a lot of people.” 

“You speak like it’s past tense,” Craig noted. “I thought you were gonna turn us all in.” 

Jeb shook his head, clearly exasperated with the whole situation. “Craig, we’re brothers. You know me. Do you honestly think he’d still be breathing air if he meant to harm our family?” 

Gill sighed and reached into his pocket. His gut burned with the guilt and remorse of knowing he might have cost himself some of the very few friends he’d ever had by not telling the truth from the start. He pulled out the badge he’d shoved inside that morning and tossed it on the ground at Wyatt and Craig’s feet. 

“I’m done. I served my time. I did my job. I accomplished what I set out to do for myself. I want to ride with this gang. I want to be a part of this. I want to help folks who need helping–even if it’s not in the way that the law necessarily sees as right.” 

“Just like that?” Willie scoffed doubtfully. “Just like that you’re gonna turn your back on being a lawman and ride with us?” 

“I’ve had it with your mouth lately,” Jeb growled. 

“Lately?” Craig snorted. “Willie’s always been too mouthy for his own good but just now he has a point. Now, Gill, I like you, hell I defended you and even urged my damn brother to give you more than half a chance but you’re a damned Texas Ranger! You lied to us, you misled us, shit….” Craig shook his head “I honestly considered you a friend.” 

Gill wished Pete was here to do the smooth talking–his friend had always been better with words. “Craig, Wyatt, everyone, I am the man that I’ve been these last couple weeks. I’m Gill. I’m an outlaws son, I’m half-colored and I want a future with a man and not a woman–those things weren’t things I could be proud of before. I wasn’t allowed to mention my preferences and probably would have been killed if I had, and as far as my heritage goes…” Gill shrugged. “It meant I wasn’t welcome around families or in many social circles. But then I came here and y’all accepted me for all the things I’d had to spend my whole life ashamed of. That means a whole hell of a lot.” 

“I am still the boss here,” Jeb spoke up when Willie once again seemed prepared to open his mouth and offer a bit more of his opinion. “I have had every single person in this gangs best interest in mind and I ain’t steered y’all wrong yet, have I?” 

Gill could see the love and respect that the gang had for Jeb warring with their newfound mistrust of the men who had misled them. Everyone’s attention was suddenly sidetracked when Pete and Jane walked back into camp. 

Jane’s eyes were red from recent tears and Pete’s jaw was sporting an angry red welt but their hands were joined and they were clearly showing their allegiance to one another. 

“Really? Even after he lied?” Willie snapped incredulously. 

Jane shook her head. “He didn’t lie, Willie, he just didn’t tell all the truth.” 

“Now you’re splitting frog hairs,” Billy grumbled. 

“I’ll split whatever hairs I choose,” Jane informed them. 

Jeb eyed them. “You two okay?” 

“Right as rain,” Pete grinned. “You?” 

Jeb reached out and took Gill’s hand and Gill didn’t bother pulling away. “I reckon,” Jeb stated. He looked at the other members of the gang. “It’s time to load up and head out and save our school yard spats for another time. We gotta get to Swilly’s before sundown.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Three

Jeb hated the tension in the air. It was thick, palpable and it drove him mad. For the life of him, he couldn’t figure out exactly what everyone was so damn mad about. They acted as if Gill had suddenly become the enemy or betrayed them and that wasn’t the way Jeb saw the situation at all. Gill had come clean to them and had no intention of doing anything that would harm any of them. He had made choices and decisions before he’d truly come to accept who he was. Jeb couldn’t see any reason to judge or condemn the man for his actions in the past. Now was what mattered. 

And just now, Gill was riding tall in his saddle right at Jeb’s side. Gill and Pete both claimed to have been good rangers and now they would become good outlaws. Jeb had a feeling that Gill would succeed at absolutely anything he did because the man didn’t have it in him to fail. 

Jeb was pulled from his thoughts when a bullet slammed into the dirt directly in front of his gelding causing the beast to rear. Instantly Gill moved his around to the front and drew his revolver as his eyes scanned every direction. 

“It’s just Swilly,” Jeb assured him, grumbling as he fought to regain control of his horse. 

“I thought Swilly was a friend,” Gill replied. “Why the hell is he shooting at you?” 

Jeb sighed. “He’s not shooting at us… he’s just shooting in our general direction to let us know to stop. He doesn’t let anyone ride all the way in without coming out to meet them first.” 

“Hell, I don’t know, he almost hit you that time,” Craig countered. 

“Maybe he can smell lawmen,” Willie added. 

“Lawmen have been known to stink from time to time,” Pete chimed in and Jeb saw the way that both Willie and Craig fought to hold back their laughter and remind themselves that they were angry with the newest members of their group. 

Jeb squinted into the sunset as Jane and Wyatt rounded up the cattle who had spooked at the sound of gunfire. He saw Swilly coming their way and smiled. He’d always liked that one-legged, foul-mouthed, short-tempered crook of a man. 

“”Well howdy there, Jeb! I about got ya, didn’t I?” Swilly mused as he rode in close and scratched at his patchy black beard.  

Jeb inclined his head slightly. “That you did, Swilly. It’s a good thing your aim hasn’t gotten any better with the drinking and old age.” 

Swilly laughed heartily, his breaths raspy as he swatted his thigh. “Well that sure as hell is the truth. So, what have ya brought me this….”

Swilly’s voice trailed off as his gaze landed on Gill and his blotchy face paled considerably. Jeb looked toward Gill as well and realized there was recognition in both men’s eyes. In a flash, Swilly drew his gun and aimed it straight at Gill. Nearly just as quickly, Pete, Jeb, Wyatt, Jane and Craig had sights set on Swilly. 

“You might want to just put that gun down, Swilly,” Craig warned while Wyatt nodded in whole-hearted agreement. 

Gill stared at them both as if they’d sprouted second heads and then the corners of his full lips curved slightly as his brown eyes lit up. He turned his attention back toward Swilly who hadn’t yet been convinced to lower his weapon. “I’m not here to cause trouble,” Gill insisted. 

Swilly growled. “I oughta kill you and then put a bullet in Jeb for bringing you here! A Texas Ranger, Jeb! You brought a damn Texas Ranger to my camp!” 

Jeb was surprised. “You two know each other?” He glanced at Gill. “You never said you knew him…” 

Gill nodded. “That’s because I’d never heard him called Swilly before. I always knew him as Chuck Taylor.” 

Jeb nearly laughed out loud when Gill suddenly twisted in the saddle, swung out his foot, caught Swilly in the wrist and sent the man’s gun clattering to the ground. 

“Dammit!” Swilly exclaimed as he shook his hand and clutched onto his abused arm. “What the hell was that?” 

“Me, tired of having a gun aimed at me,” Gill replied with a shrug. One by one all the other guns were put away. “Now, I’m not a ranger anymore and even when I was I never came after you…” 

“You weren’t quite wanted enough to warrant the likes of the dynamic duo Pete Bardlow and Gilliam Tomlinson coming for your backside,” Pete chimed in. 

Swilly glared at Gill a few moments longer and then sighed and nodded. “Well, it’s about damn time you gave up that Ranger nonsense. It never was no fair to your mama, you out dirtying up your family’s good name while she’s trying to make a living patching up decent folks….” 

Gill simply shook his head while Jeb chuckled. The decent folks Swilly spoke of happened to be crooks, outlaws, bandits and rogues but Jeb could certainly see how Gill’s past profession would have made Maria’s job more difficult…not many criminals wanted to go to the mother of a Texas Ranger for their doctoring needs–which explained why Maria had always lied about where her son was and what he was doing. 

“So can we ride on in with these cattle and goods or do we need to find another two-bit crook to sell it all off to?” Jeb inquired, swiping his shirt sleeve across his sweaty brow before adjusting his hat. 

Swilly shook his head and his small black eyes lit with amusement. “”I’m the only two-bit crook you’ll ever need, Jeb. And I trust ya. If you say these boys are improving their lifestyle than I’ll take your word for it.” 

“At least someone does,” Jeb mumbled, throwing a glare in his brother and Willie’s directions. They simply offered sheepish grins and became quite interested in the cattle. 

“Well come along then.” Swilly motioned for everyone to follow him and then pointed at his gun. “Gill, bring that along since you’re the one who knocked it in the damn dirt. I can’t get on and off this thing too easy with one leg.” 

The group followed after Swilly and Jeb attempted to ignore the conversation going on between his brother and Wyatt. Craig kept mumbling under his breath while Wyatt waved his hand animatedly and his mouth moved a mile a minute. 

Finally Craig sighed. “I don’t know how he lost his damn leg, Wyatt! I wish you’d quit bringing that up every time we see him! You just don’t go asking a person things like that!” 

Jeb chuckled. “Go ahead and ask him, Wyatt. Swilly loves talking about the day he bet his leg in a poker game.” 

“Poker game?” Gill demanded as everyone else shook their heads. “That can’t be true.” 

Swilly jerked his gun from Gill’s hand and glared at Jeb. “It’s true, dammit, but I don’t like talking about it so leave it be.” 

“And who exactly were you playing poker with that took your leg?” Pete questioned. “And what the hell did he do with it?” 

“I wasn’t exactly in the frame of mind to ask questions once he was done and the fella was a damn injun named Raindancer. Hell, for all I know he probably made my leg into a necklace and wore the thing around for decoration.” 

Gill and Pete both began to laugh. Jeb, as always, was captivated by the deep, rumbling sound as it came from Gill’s lips and the way his brown eyes lit up and the lines in his cheeks crinkled–damn, he had it bad. 

“What the hell you all laughing for?” Swilly demanded as his tent and make-shift corral came into view. 

“If it’s any consolation to you, Raindancer is dead,” Gill assured the man. 

Swilly raised a bushy brow. “How do you know that?” 

Gill swatted at a fly buzzing around his head. “Because we killed him and then smelled his rotting ass next to us all the way back to the station.”

Swilly was quiet a moment then chuckled. “It probably served the man right. He always was a mean, crazy bastard.” Then Swilly frowned. “You didn’t happen to see my leg did you? It’s been ten years but I still miss it.” 

Pete shook his head and wrinkled his nose. “Sure didn’t. But, then again, Gill fell through the roof and took out half the cabin so it’s possible we just missed it.” 

Jeb frowned. “You fell through a roof.” 

Gill rubbed at his neck and shrugged. “I was giving Pete a shooting lane.” 

“And it worked too… that’s why we’re the dynamic duo,” Pete winked. “And he’s the brains of the operation.” 

Swilly clicked his tongue as he got down from his horse and adjusted the wooden stump below his knee. “If that’s the case, it’s no damn wonder you quit. You’re lucky to still be alive.” He turned his attention to Jeb as Gill glared at him and chuckles filled the air. “Now, Jeb, let’s get down to business. If I know you, you’ve got places to go and people to relieve of their worldly possessions.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

A/N: **Warning, this chapter contains rather detailed intimate moments between two men! If that bothers you, i suggest you back away from your computer, tablet, smart phone or whichever reading device you are using and continue your day without reading! If you choose to read on, don’t blame me if you’re innocent eyes see something they don’t like. haha! Love y’all!

~Nicole

Chapter Twenty-Four

Gill sat beside the fire at Swilly’s that night and wondered about the changes in his life as he sharpened his knife. He was no longer a Texas Ranger, he was a member of a gang, he had just sold stolen goods to a wanted man, he had friends, (even if several were a bit angry at him still) and he had finally accepted who he was and was in a relationship with a man…. A man who not long ago he’d been sworn to bring in and send swinging. 

Gill raised his head and met Jeb’s gaze and he trembled, swallowing hard when he saw the hunger in the other man’s eyes. He knew it was mirrored in the look he sent back to Jeb and suddenly Jeb made a big show of yawning and standing up. 

“I’m going to bed, y’all,” he announced. “You should probably do the same soon too. We gotta head out first thing tomorrow.” 

Gill watched Jeb disappear into his tent he’d set up earlier and knew that he was expected to join the other man. Pete chuckled. “You gonna pick up the hint that man just tossed your way?” 

Gill’s gaze instantly went to Swilly but Swilly seemed unaffected by the knowledge that Gill would be going to bed with Jeb. He shook his head and wondered at the difference in people. All those years Gill had spent hiding who he was and Jeb had had this kind of support from everyone around. 

“I’ll see y’all in the morning,” Gill muttered. 

“See ya in the morning, Gill,” Jane replied when no one else said anything. 

With a sigh, Gill walked off wishing that everyone could just realize he was sincere in his change of heart and forgive him for what they saw as lies. 

The moment Gill stepped into Jeb’s tent, he forgot all about his stress because Jeb’s strong arms snaked around his waist and pulled his body in close. “I’ve been waiting to hold you like this all day,” Jeb admitted, his voice low rumble against Gill’s ear. 

Gill nodded and found himself snuggling deeper into Jeb’s embrace. “I’ve never had a warm pair of arms to fall into after a hard day.” 

Jeb pulled away and put his hand on Gill’s cheek. The sincerity in Jeb’s green eyes stole the breath from his chest. “You have some now.”

Gill decided that was enough talking for just now. He wanted nothing more than to feel Jeb’s body loving him the way only his body ever had. Gill rose up slightly, cursing how much taller than him Jeb was, and he kissed and nipped at the other man’s jaw. 

Jeb needed no further urging. With a growl, he swooped down and captured Gill’s lips beneath his own. It was primal, eager and hungry as they wrestled against one another–each man striving for dominance.

Somehow Gill found himself shirtless as Jeb’s calloused hands danced across his bare skin, scalding him, branding him, leaving his mark deep in Gill’s soul.

The two men fell down together upon the bedroll and blankets that Jeb had had waiting. Gill pinned Jeb beneath him and broke the contact of their lips, nipping and licking his way down Jeb’s neck and swiftly undoing the buttons of his shirt. 

Jeb surged up to allow Gill to slide the shirt from his shoulders and then Jeb’s hand closed around the back of Gill’s head and pulled the man’s mouth back against his. Their bare chests connected as Gill came back down atop Jeb and Gill trembled at the contact. 

Jeb’s hands slid down to Gill’s waist and undid his gun belt. Gill quickly stood and pulled off the strap of metal before sliding out of his pants and long johns. He stood there in the small tent, illuminated by a tiny kerosene lamp and felt his body nearly self combust because of the hungry way Jeb’s eyes raked over him. 

“Get back down here,” Jeb growled, and Gill was quick to obey. Caresses, kisses, nips and moans soon became all there was–all that mattered. Gill’s body ached to feel Jeb’s skin against him. He pulled away and unsnapped Jeb’s trousers as the other man lay there and stared hard at him with hungry eyes that burned straight into Gill’s soul. 

Jeb raised his hips from the ground to allow Gill to slip his trousers off of them and down his lean legs. Gill swallowed hard and his tongue darted across his bottom lip as he let his eyes drop to Jeb’s waiting cock. Gill wanted to taste it just as Jeb had done for him. 

Tentatively, Gill stooped low and pressed his lips against the smooth hardness and Jeb let out a curse as his hips raised from the ground and his hands gripped the blankets beneath him. 

“Damnation, Gilliam!” he cursed as Gill continued to lay kisses upon the length of him. “Take me in your mouth.” 

Gill grinned, feeling powerful and in control. Never had he imagined letting himself be this man. He had always assumed he’d be alone and hiding his true desires his entire life. Jeb had given him the push he’d needed to let go of all that he’d been hiding behind and simply be himself. 

Gill pressed his lips against Jeb’s tip, tasting the salty liquid gathering there. He eager swallowed that down before taking Jeb deep into his mouth and causing the other man to call out his name and cover the back of Gill’s had with one hand. 

Gill mimicked the way that Jeb had pleased him in the past as Jeb’s moans and curses filled the tent. He was certain that Jeb was nearing his release when the other man suddenly pulled him off of him and rose up to sit. “I won’t lose myself in your mouth, Gilliam. I want your ass.” 

Gill moaned with the want that simple statement stirred in him. Jeb pulled Gill down upon him and once again their lips crashed together hungrily. Gill felt their cocks pressing together, rubbing and grinding, creating a friction that stole his breath. 

Jeb surged upward and flipped Gill onto his back. Gill lay beneath him feeling somehow smaller and more vulnerable. At most times, vulnerability would bother him but not like this–not in these intimate moments with Jeb. 

Jeb’s lips caressed the throbbing pulse in Gill’s throat, his tongue tasted the hot skin of his chest and worked their way down his stomach until he was taking Gill’s arousal into his mouth and causing Gill to be the one cursing and gripping the blankets. 

Gill felt one of Jeb’s fingers slide into him and it was soon joined by another as Jeb found that nerve center that had Gill crying out with pleasure. Jeb rose up, caught Gill’s mouth beneath his own and in one swift motion, buried himself inside him. 

Gill gripped Jeb’s arms tightly, fighting against the waves of pain, knowing that pleasure would soon follow–and he wasn’t disappointed. 

Gill clung to Jeb, barely breathing as they kissed hungrily and Jeb rocked against him gently. It was different from the fast and furious pace he’d kept the first time they’d been together. This was slow, sensual and it was driving Gill mad with want. 

Jeb reached a hand between them and began to pump Gill’s cock and Gill knew it wouldn’t be long before he found his release. Their skin slicked with sweat and their breathing ragged, both men let out raspy curses as their releases hit them at nearly the exact same moments. 

Gill’s body felt heavy and useless as he lay spent upon the blankets and Jeb slid off of him and curled up against him. Jeb’s head rested upon Gill’s heart and Gill ran his hands through his sweaty blond hair. 

“You’ll put me to sleep doing that,” Jeb warned, his voice muffled against Gill’s skin. 

Gill grinned. “We should probably get dressed first and then I’ll get you to sleep.” 

“I don’t want to get dressed,” Jeb argued, wrapping his arm tight around Gill’s lean waist and curling his body even tighter against him. His leg swung up over Gill’s and Gill found himself trapped. 

“Jeb, what if someone comes into camp? What if something comes up? Do you really want to take the chance of being caught with our pants down?”

“Can’t be caught with your pants down if you’re not wearing pants,” Jeb countered. 

Gill chuckled. “And here I thought Pete would be the biggest smart ass I ever shared a tent with.” 

Jeb raised his head and looked up at Gill with earnest. “Please? I want to feel your skin against me while I sleep.”

It went against everything that Gill had ever learned to sleep in such a vulnerable way. He’d been taught and trained from an early age to keep his head on a swivel, his guard up, his gun ready and his trousers on should the need to fight or run arise. 

But with Jeb’s green eyes gazing at him that way, Gill knew he wouldn’t be able to deny the man what he wanted. “Just for tonight and then we sleep dressed until we’re off the trail.” 

Jeb grinned, looking much like a child in that moment. Gill knew it was rare for Jeb to let his guard down as well and be this open and vulnerable. He was grateful that Jeb trusted him enough to be that way now. 

“Gilliam?” Jeb whispered in the darkness a short time later. 

Gill had been nearly asleep. “Hmm?” 

“I have a cabin. It’s out in New Mexico. When we’re done with this run, I planned on taking a few months off to let things cool down. I, uh, I’d like it if you joined me there.” 

Gill swallowed hard. Live with Jeb? He sighed. “I’ll think about it, Jeb. Now let’s get some sleep. It’ll take us a good week of hard riding to reach the orphanage in McGrary County. We’ll need all the rest we can get.” 

Gill could sense Jeb’s disappointment but the other man didn’t say a word as he held Gill tighter and Gill let his fingers resume their movements through Jeb’s hair. 

It wasn’t that Gill didn’t want a life with Jeb because that was looking more and more like something he did indeed want with every passing day–Gill just wasn’t sure it was the best time to be making those kind of plans. He still had no idea what the rangers were going to do to him once he let them know he no longer wanted to count himself among them.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Five 

Jeb had never in his life felt the contentment that he felt riding with Gill beside him. He hated to admit it, and probably wouldn’t out loud, but his little brother had been right. Craig had told him he needed more than just the gang and their mission to be happy and Jeb knew now that what he’d needed was Gill. 

Gill was strong, he was capable, he could take care of himself and had a fierce loyalty to those he cared about–that was easy enough to see based on his friendship with Pete. But there was more. Gill gave Jeb something that he’d never had before–intimate companionship. Not just the physical aspects but the emotional as well. Jeb had never wanted that with anyone but Gill had awoken that desire within him. He wanted Gill to be his best friend–someone he could lean on and he wanted to be that person for Gill as well. 

Four nights they’d been sharing a tent and a bed every night. Four nights of holding the man close to him and whispering together in the darkness. He’d learned so much about Gill in that time. Learning what made the man tick, memorizing the nuances of his voice and facial expressions.

Jeb was so lost in his thoughts of Gill that he was surprised when he saw the man raise his hand and signal the gang to stop. He was even more surprised when everyone, even Willie, obeyed Gill. While things hadn’t been hostile the last few days, they certainly hadn’t been overly peaceful and friendly. It was clear that Craig and Willie were still hurt over what they saw as Gill’s lies, Willie was still being hateful Willie and Gill and Pete had simply been keeping their heads down and wait on everyone to accept them once again. 

“Why are we stopping?” Jane asked, adjusting herself in the saddle and sliding the back of her hand over her sweaty brow. 

“Gill sees something,” Pete replied while watching his best friend closely. Jeb followed Gill’s gaze and squinted hard. Far in the distance, barely more than dots on the horizon, he noticed several mule deer grazing. 

“I don’t see anything,” Willie grumbled. “Let’s just move, it’s hot in this damn sun.” 

Willie attempted to lead his horse forward but Wyatt blocked his path. He shook his head and put his hands up on either side of his head, splaying out his fingers. ‘Deer.’ he mouthed. 

“Why are we stopping for deer?” Willie grumbled. 

Gill sighed. “We haven’t had fresh meat in a awhile, I’m tired of jerked beef, we still have three or four days before we reach town and I’m hungry. Is your curiosity satisfied or does Wyatt need to keep practicing his sign language?” 

Jeb grinned when he saw the bright smile light up Wyatt’s face. Willie grumbled and Wyatt burst into silent laughter. Jeb frowned as he looked out at the Mule Deer once again. “I know you’re good with a gun, Gill, but your revolver doesn’t stand a chance at this range and you’ll never sneak up on them without them running off.” 

“Sounds like you lack faith in my abilities,” Gill stated. 

Jeb grinned. “Oh, I know all about your abilities,” he assured him with a wink, causing Gill to quickly look away and begin to pick at the worn leather of his saddle with embarrassment as chuckles filled the air around them. Jeb sidled up closer to Gill and nudged him with his elbow. “But even with your talent, I don’t see you hitting a deer from this different.” 

Gill looked up and met his gaze. “I never said I was going to shoot it.” Gill turned in the saddle and waved Pete over. “Time for you to show what you can do with that rifle of yours.” 

Pete pulled the gun from the scabbard and grinned. “I’d hate to make everyone else here feel bad about themselves, Gill. I’m much better with my weapon than the other men.” 

Laughter erupted around them, from everyone except Willie, who grumbled per usual, Gill who glared at his friend and Jeb who knew better than to laugh because it would earn him a scolding from Gill that night and Jeb had better ideas for Gill’s mouth. Gill still wasn’t all that comfortable with talking about anything he considered to be private business, such as what went on between two people in a tent at night…..He was a prude really. Jeb grinned at his musings. 

“Just get a damn deer so we can have some fresh meat,” Gill urged.

Craig nodded. “If I have to eat one more bite of Billy’s runny beans I’m gonna lose my stomach.” 

“Well when the bastard misses with that rifle and scares off everything within twenty miles don’t you come groveling to me for a bowl of beans tonight,” Billy snapped, scratching at the worn knee of his trousers. 

“Don’t worry, lady and gents,” Pete winked at Jane. “If it’s meat Gill is asking me for, it’s meat he shall receive.” 

Gill shook his head as Pete slid off his horse and held the rifle in his hands. “You folks just sit tight and let me show you how it’s done.” 

Jeb watched Pete slip forward and stay low as he walked about twenty yards ahead and dropped to his knees, using a boulder as a rest for his Sharps rifle. 

“Can he really hit one of those from this distance?” Jeb asked Gill doubtfully. 

Gill nodded. “He’s not much good in a fight and he’s no gunslinger but he can flat out shoot that rifle.” 

“He’s told me stories,” Jane agreed, pulling off her small sombrero and fanning herself with it in an attempt to beat the overbearing summer heat. “We’ll have some deer to eat with papa’s runny beans tonight.” 

Billy snorted. “Y’all can kiss my old, grizzled ass. I’ll keep my beans to myself and you can have your deer.” 

Craig grinned. “Uncle Billy, I do believe that’s the nicest thing you’ve ever done for us.” 

“Shut the hell up, you ungrateful addle-brained…” 

“Can y’all keep it down back there?” Pete hissed as he turned his head and winked. “You’re drowning out my greatness.” 

Jeb motioned for everyone be quiet and he focused his attention on Pete. The man seemed to making a big show of licking his finger and testing the wind and Jeb saw Gill pinching his nose and shaking his head. 

The mule deer in the distance were barely more than specks and Jeb had his doubts about Pete’s ability to kill one…. Those doubts were quickly proved unfounded when a rifle shot echoed in the early afternoon air and, off in the distance, one of the grazing mule deer leapt into the air before falling dead to the ground as his companions ran into the distance and out of sight. 

“And you doubted my man,” Jane winked at Jeb. 

Jeb glanced around and saw a patch of trees and grasses in the distance that seemed greener than the rest. It was only a little after noon, they could still cover quite a bit of ground and it wasn’t in his nature to allow downtime while working….Then had looked at Gill and Craig laughing together over something and he sighed. 

It seemed the gang was finally beginning to accept Gill and Pete once again and Jeb didn’t want to hinder that by traveling too hard and fraying nerves with exhaustion. Add to that the fresh meat that would need to be cut up and prepared ad Jeb decided it would be good to call it a day. 

“We’ll set up camp by those trees,” Jeb stated with a tilt of his head. “Willie, Wyatt, go get that deer and join us.” 

“Bit early to make camp, don’t you think?” Craig questioned as they rode toward the spot Jeb had indicated. 

Jeb shrugged. “Might as well rest up a bit.” 

Craig stared at him as if he’d grown a second head. “Really?” 

“Really,” Jeb agreed. “Or would you rather keep going?” 

Craig quickly raised his hand. “No, that’s okay. We can stop… it just isn’t like you take it easy when we’re supposed to be working.” Craig’s eyes went back to Gill and a smile was on his face when he looked back at his brother. “Love is good for you, big brother.” 

With that, Craig laughed and urged his horse into a gallop, and much to Jeb’s surprise Gill, Pete and Jane followed suit and the four of them began a race to their newfound camp. Jeb watched them go and wondered at what his brother had said….

Was Gill changing him and was it love?

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Six

Gill saw the town in the distance and his dread grew. The last week he’d been traveling with Jeb and the gang, Gill had allowed himself to forget his troubles and his worries. He’d laughed, he’d enjoyed friendship, acceptance and he’d enjoyed the pleasures of sharing a bed with the outlaw who’d stolen his heart. 

That could very well change very soon. 

Here in McGrady, Gill would have to send word back to the Rangers. But what word? Despite their need to figure things out, Pete and Gill had both seemed in denial and had chosen to avoid the topic altogether during the last week. 

Gill glanced over at Pete and saw that his friend seemed to be having the same worries he was as he sat rigid in his saddle and seemed to only be half listening to Jane as she spoke to him. 

Gill’s attention went to Jeb when the man rode close. His sharp green eyes were full of tender concern. “You want me to come to the station with you?” he asked, tilting his head toward the stagecoach office which also boasted of providing mail and telegraph services. 

“No,” Gill replied quickly with a shake of his head. “Pete and I can take care of it.” 

 Jeb’s expression became guarded as he moved away. “Okay. The rest of us will get the horses settled in at the livery and you and Pete can meet us there when you’re done.” 

Gill merely nodded, motioned for Pete and the two men broke away from the gang and headed toward the stage office. “So, brains, what exactly are we gonna tell them?” Pete questioned, maneuvering the horses around the carts and pedestrians on the surprisingly bustling streets of McGrady. 

It had been while since Gill had been to this town and he remembered it being a small, dusty nowhere kind of place–things had certainly changed and money had come their way judging by the freshly constructed buildings and the families milling about. 

Gill rubbed at his neck. “I ain’t thought that far ahead yet,” he admitted. “Hell, Pete, for once I don’t reckon I have what it takes to be the brains.” 

A broad grin split Pete’s stubble covered face. “Well hells bells! Does that mean I get to be the brains this time?” 

Gill sighed. Pete’s impulsive nature made this a dangerous endeavor but Gill simply didn’t have the energy to deal with it himself. “Yeah, that’s exactly what I’m saying.” 

“Well alright then. I say we get an envelope, we put your badge and my badge inside and write a short but sweet little note about how we lost the trail of the Crane Gang and we’ve decided to give up being Rangers after all these years of service so we can enjoy retirement.” 

“Retirement?” Gill frowned. “We’re not even thirty.” 

“Yeah and we’ve done more for the Rangers in the years we’ve served them than any team has before. I think we’ve earned retirement.” 

While Pete was exaggerating the truth just as he normally did, Gill had to admit that what he was saying made sense. The two of them had done their fair share of work for the Rangers; they’d certainly upheld their duty to the state.

“But won’t Captain J.T. be suspicious that we didn’t come in and retire in person? He’ll know it’s out of character for me…” 

Pete waved his hand. “Who cares? Maybe he’ll think my bad behavior has rubbed off on you. We’ll let you write the letter and sign it first since he’ll know your writing. He’ll just assume you’ve finally had enough of all those judgmental pricks at the base.” 

Gill absently watched a young boy being scolded by his mother for chasing a chicken and thought about what Pete said.  Could it be that easy? Could they simply tell the captain they wished to retire and that would be the end of things?

“Quit thinking so hard,” Pete scolded. “People leave the Rangers all the time, Gill. It’s the kind of job that takes a lot out of a man. I’m sure everything will go just fine.” 

Gill nodded and decided to trust his best friend. Hell, it seemed that here lately the man knew what he was talking about almost every time he opened his mouth. 

---

It took nearly half an hour for Gill to write a letter that he hoped the Captain would believe. He wasn’t entirely sure what it was he feared so badly–he supposed there was a part of him that didn’t want to let the man down. Captain J.T. Morgan had been the one man in the Rangers to allow Gill into his home and to trust him. He owed J.T. some bit of loyalty and yet he was lying to the man….

That’s what was settling so unpleasantly inside Gill’s gut. 

His guilty conscious had him imagining all kinds of scenarios of the Rangers coming after him and Pete. Finding them, hurting the gang, hanging the runaway Rangers and the fugitives they were running with…..

Pete moved his horse closer to Gill and kicked him, nearly sending Gill tumbling off his mount. “What the hell was that for?” Gill demanded, righting himself. 

“For thinking too damn hard.” Pete winked. “You’ve got friends that care about you, a man who loves you with all his heart,” Pete batted his lashes. “And then of course you have Jeb. Be happy, Gill. Quit over thinking everything.” 

“You sure you don’t want to be the brains of our operation on a permanent basis?” Gill inquired, raising his brow. 

Pete chuckled. “If you’re offering me that position then being in love has turned your brain to more mush than I had thought.” Pete laughed loudly when Gill’s eyes widened. “There’s lover man now–and it looks like he’s famous.” 

Gill followed his best friends gaze and saw Jeb and the rest of the gang, standing outside the livery–and they had indeed drawn a small crowd. Jeb noticed them approaching and broke away from the group of townsfolk. He met Gill and waited patiently as Gill slid from the saddle. 

“It’s taken care of,” Gill assured him, watching Pete make his way to Jane. 

Jeb shrugged. “Okay.” 

Gill eyed him carefully. The man was upset over something. His shoulders were tense, his jaw set tight, his green eyes narrowed and his hands clenched tight. “What’s going on?” Gill questioned, wondering if it had something to do with the people gathered around the gang. 

“That’s just the welcoming committee,” Jeb replied, turning his gaze toward them as well. “The people here are thankful for our help. Craig, Wyatt and Willie love the attention. They say they feel like royalty every time they come to McGrady.” 

“Are you this well known in every orphanage town you come to?” Gill asked, wondering how they’d managed to stay unnoticed for so long with so many people who knew about them and their donations.

“No,” Jeb shook his head. “We never set out for recognition and we do our best to avoid anyone other than the orphanage operators knowing where the money and goods come from.” 

“So why the welcome brigade here?” 

“McGrady is different.” 

“Why is that?” Gill asked. 

Jeb just shrugged and took hold of Gill’s horse. “Willie was here,” he replied, before turning his back and heading toward the livery. 

Gill sighed. So Jeb was upset and if it wasn’t anything to do with the town, that meant it was something he had done. So–what the hell had he done?

---

“Willie!” Margaret Simmons exclaimed as she came bustling from the freshly painted yellow home. Her plump figure bounced and jostled as she rushed to Willie and wrapped him in a motherly hug, her white hair glistening in the sunshine. “You’ve been gone too long this time,” she scolded, pulling away. 

“Sorry, ma’am,” Willie tipped his head respectfully. “We’ve been busy.” 

Jeb felt Gill beside him and glanced sideways at the man. Jeb was confused and conflicted. He’d been so sure that he was indeed falling in love with Gill and he had trusted Gill–he wanted to still trust Gill…. But Gill hadn’t allowed him to come with him to send the message. 

Why?

Whatever Gill had sent the Rangers didn’t only impact Gill’s future but the future of Jeb and the gang as well. What if Gill had lied to him? What if he’d sent the Rangers word on where they were? What if he was fooling Jeb and Jeb didn’t realize it because he was so blinded by what Gill made him feel?

“When you said Willie was in McGrady,” Gill whispered beside him, pulling him from his thoughts. “Did you mean the orphanage?” 

Jeb nodded, attempting to bury his worries for now. He didn’t want to question Gill right out here in the open. They could talk–would talk–later. “Yeah, he was. Craig and I were orphaned when I was fifteen and he was nine. We eventually made our way to Uncle Billy’s since we’d been there quite a few times. Billy used to live right outside of McGrady and every time we’d visited, we’d played with the orphans, Willie included. Once we came to live with Uncle Billy ten years ago, Willie did too.”

“Who murdered your parents?” Gill asked, his brown eyes shining with anger. 

Jeb felt that familiar hurt and anger building in his own gut. “A rich land baron who had more than he needed but felt he couldn’t live without the patch of dirt my parents slaved on.” 

Understanding dawned in Gill’s eyes as he looked around at the gang as if seeing it in a slightly different light. It was the first that Jeb had truly opened up to Gill about his family. Jeb didn’t talk about the murder of his parents ten years ago often but he had wanted to share it with Gill in that moment. 

Gill rested his hand on the handle of his revolver as he leaned his weight on his right leg. “So, Willie was raised in an orphanage, you and Craig were orphaned by rich men, Billy’s kin was killed by rich men and Jane’s husband was killed by rich men–I finally understand why you do what you do.” 

Jeb nodded. “Glad you finally got it all clear in your head.” He walked away then, sensing Gill’s eyes on his back. He could always sense Gill. 

“Now Jebidiah Crane, don’t you think you’ll get away without a hug!” Margaret warned with a tsk as she motioned for him to come to her. 

Jeb did and he felt his heart swell when the old woman wrapped him in a warm, motherly embrace. Jeb had known Margaret since he’d been only six years old. Uncle Billy, while a good and decent man, hadn’t been quite entertainment enough for Jeb when he’d come to visit as a youngster and so he’d spent a lot of his time at the orphanage with the children–and so had Craig once he’d been old enough to tag along. 

“We got a good load of things for you this time, Ms. Margaret,” Jeb assured her as he tipped his head toward Billy’s wagon. 

“Oh that’ll be great,” Margaret clapped her hands together. Then she pointed her finger at Wyatt. “Are you being good, boy?” she demanded, a smile pulling at her wrinkled cheeks. 

Wyatt nodded enthusiastically, his face beaming. Margaret tapped her chin doubtfully. “Are you sure? You haven’t been chasing skirts or starting brawls?” 

Wyatt laughed silently and shook his head. Craig put his arm around his friend’s shoulders. “I’ve been keeping him in line.” 

Margaret snorted her amusement. “I’m sure you have.” She smiled fondly at Jane before her sharp gray eyes fell upon Pete. “You’re a new face. What’s your name?” 

Pete flashed a grin that Jeb was certain was supposed to be charming. His freckled cheeks curved and the gap between his teeth stood out. “Pete Bardlow, ma’am, and might I say that no one told me we’d be meeting such a lovely lady such as yourself here.” 

Craig and Willie both snickered behind their hands, Billy chuckled, Wyatt elbowed Gill and slapped himself on the thigh while Jane smacked the grinning Casanova on the back of the head.  

Margaret walked over to Pete and laid her hand over his grinning cheek. “You’re such a sweet talker,” she mused and then she pulled his ear roughly, bringing a cry of pain from Pete’s mouth. “I can’t stand a sweet talker! It lets me know you’re trouble and up to something.” 

“Well she’s got you there, Pete.” 

Margaret’s eyes instantly leapt to Gill when he spoke. She tilted her head as she studied him and waddled forward, stopping less than two feet from the man and looking up at him. 

“And just who might you be?” she inquired. 

Gill pulled off his hat and tipped his head. “Name’s Gilliam Tomlinson, ma’am.” 

Margaret studied him carefully before nodding. “Of course you are. You have your father’s build and his eyes. Your father was a good man.”

“So I’ve heard,” Gill replied. 

Jeb saw the annoyance in Gill’s eyes though the polite smile never left his face. Margaret laughed lightly. “And you have his complete inability to hide his emotions as well. I sense a bit of bad blood?” 

Gill was quiet a moment before responding. “It’s complicated.” 

Margaret patted his arm while Jeb crossed his arms over his chest and fought the urge to rush over and take Gill in his arms and soothe the hurt that was now visible in his brown eyes. “Family matters always are, dear,” she assured him. 

Then she waved her hand and turned. “Let’s get inside. You all must be hungry and I know the children would love to see you.”

Everyone quickly made their way inside except for Gill who remained rooted to the spot. Jeb frowned and came back down the stairs. “What are you waiting for?” he asked. 

Gill frowned. “You’re angry at me and I want to know why.” 

“It can wait,” Jeb replied with a shake of his head. 

“No. It can’t. One thing Rafe taught me was that differences need to be settled quick because anger eats you up inside. That’s rich coming from a man who lived his life making folks angry, but still, he has a point. Why are you mad at me, Jebidiah? What did I do?” 

Jebidiah loved the sound of his full given name on Gill’s lips–Coming from Gill’s mouth was the only time he enjoyed hearing it as a matter of fact. “I’m worried,” Jeb replied honestly. 

“About?” Gill urged with an impatient grumble. Gill didn’t have much in the way of patience when it came to waiting for news–good or bad. 

“About what you sent to the Rangers. About the fact that you didn’t want me to come with you.” 

Jeb saw Gill process that information and hurt filled his features before he hardened them and anger took its place. “You think I told them where to find you?” 

“Gilliam, I don’t want to think that,” Jeb assured him honestly. He reached out but Gill stepped out of his reach. “Don’t do this… You told me to be honest and I was.” 

“After all we’ve shared, you don’t trust me? All that talk you made about a future and you think I’d turn you in?” 

Jeb’s heart constricted painfully at the sound of hurt he heard in Gill’s voice. “Gilliam…”  

Gill stepped away. “Go to hell, Jebidiah Crane,” he snapped. He shoved past Jeb and disappeared into the orphanage, leaving Jeb to curse himself a fool and wonder just how to make things right again.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Gill shoved his hurt over Jeb’s questioning aside and tried hard to focus on the task at hand. 

Children. 

They were surrounded by children and Gill hadn’t ever cared much for the little creatures. It wasn’t that he necessarily disliked them but he’d never been comfortable around them. He didn’t know how to talk to them and he didn’t know how to act around them. 

One boy had captured Gill’s attention however. He appeared to be eight or nine years old and he wasn’t playing with the other children. He was sitting alone in the back of the large den with his nose buried in a book. 

There were two other boys that appeared to be around the same age, one boy younger, three younger girls, a boy nearing adulthood and four teenaged girls but this boy was alone. 

“That’s Preston,” Willie’s voice informed him. 

Gill glanced beside him at the other man. “Why isn’t he with the others?” 

Willie shrugged as his eyes scanned the children playing with the gifts that the gang had brought along. Most of the profits of their loot had gone straight to Margaret to purchase what she needed to keep operating but a bit had gone to buy gifts for the children. 

“Preston is quiet. He likes to read which is why Jeb bought him books. He can’t run and play with the other kids so I guess books are his way of having adventure.” 

Gill frowned. “Why can’t he run and play?” 

Willie fiddled with the fringes on his gaucho pants. “His lungs don’t work right. I’m not sure what exactly the problem is but he has to have a special medication that costs quite a bit just to be able to breathe. Without it, I reckon he’d die.” 

Gill felt his heart go out to the child. No one, especially someone who hadn’t yet even had a chance to live, should have to have something like death hanging over their heads. 

Gill felt Jeb’s eyes on him and looked toward the corner to find Jeb watching him closely. Gill felt his hurt and anger surfacing again. He didn’t like anger. Anger seemed to settle in his gut and bubble there causing him to feel sick. But he had a right to be angry with Jeb….

Damn, Gill had thought they had something truly special but it couldn’t be what Gill had thought it was because Jeb had jumped at the first chance to doubt him. 

Jeb started across the room toward him but was stopped by Margaret who seemed to have a list of things she needed to speak with Jeb about. Gill was thankful for the distraction. 

“Lovers quarrel?” Willie asked with a grin. 

Gill wasn’t sure what to make of Willie speaking to him with anything less than hostility in his tone. He shook his head. “Everything’s fine.” 

“He thinks you might have turned us in when you sent word to the Rangers, doesn’t he?” 

Gill saw Pete disentangling himself from the youngest boy who seemed to believe he was made for climbing on. Clearly his best friend thought he needed to come save Gill from big bad Willie. Gill motioned at Pete to let the man know he was fine and turned his attention back to Willie. “I didn’t turn you in. I know you’re really hoping you’ll get a reason to shoot me or Pete but you’ll have to keep looking I suppose.”

Willie rubbed at his whiskered chin and nodded. “I believe you. I believe you didn’t turn us in. You’re not that good a liar so I’m pretty sure you’re not lying right now.”

Gill rolled his eyes. “Maybe I am a good liar and I’ve only been acting like a bad one to lure into a false sense of security.” 

Willie chuckled. “Whatever Jeb did, I’m sure he’s sorry. He’s gotten a lot nicer since you came along but I reckon at times he’s still the same old grumpy Jeb who doesn’t always know the best way to talk to folks.” 

Gill trembled when Jeb’s eyes once again found him. When they’d first met Jeb’s eyes had been what had grabbed Gill’s attention the most. They’d been sharp, intense and full of heat–His eyes were still those things but now Gill could see more. He could see Jeb’s caring nature as he remembered the way his big hands had so gently rubbed aching muscles and held his hand within it. He could see Jeb’s worry as the man constantly thought of everyone around him and fought to make sure they had all they needed. He could see the apology unspoken within the depths of those green eyes and Gill knew he’d have to forgive him. 

Hell, there wasn’t much to forgive. Gill had come to be with the gang under false pretenses. He had refused to speak of a future with Jeb no matter how many times the man brought it up. He had insisted the man not come to the office with him and Pete as they’d sent word to the rangers. Of course Jeb had been suspicious. Gill had overreacted. And that stung his pride something awful. 

“Despite your bad choice in friends–” Willie began, glancing over at Pete just as Jane laughed softly at something he said. “–you seem like a good man, Gill, and you’re good for Jeb.” Willie’s eyes narrowed. “But, if you ever, ever, do something to hurt him or this gang, I will kill you without hesitation. Got it?” 

Gill bit the inside of his cheek to keep from chuckling. “Yeah, Willie. I got it.” 

Gill heard a thud come from behind him and he turned quickly to see that the little boy, Preston, had fallen out of his chair and he was pale and wheezing upon the floor. His every breath rattled as he clutched the book and his wide blue eyes searched the room frantically. 

Cries of alarm rose up. Margaret ordered the older children to take the younger ones upstairs to their rooms and prepare for bed. Jeb was the first to reach the boy and push his shaggy brown hair from his face. “Preston, calm down,” he urged, his voice sounding much more calm than his posture and expression indicated he was. 

He helped the boy to sit and rubbed at his back. “Breathe deep through your nose, Preston.” Jeb looked up and his eyes found his brother. “Craig, go get the doc.” Craig nodded and ran outside. “Margaret, where’s his medication?”

Gill realized that the room had cleared. Everyone had left other than Pete, Jane, Wyatt, Jeb and Margaret. He went to Jeb and put his hand on the man’s shoulder, hoping to offer him some support. His heart constricted painfully when Jeb leaned into his touch but didn’t look at him. 

“He’s out of medication, Jeb, and has been for some time. That’s something I wanted to talk to you about.” Margaret wrung her hands together fretfully, her wrinkled face as white as snow. “He’s been having these episodes quite often.” 

“There’s a breeze outside,” Gill offered. “Maybe the air will help him.” 

Truly Gill thought Preston might be dying. The boy’s skin appeared gray and his wheezing breaths echoed in the tense atmosphere of the small den. 

Jeb nodded and stood, lifting the boy in his arms. They stepped outside and the cool evening air blew gently against them. Willie and Billy were already on the porch. Jeb handed Preston to Wyatt who sat down with the boy and patted his hair in an attempt to comfort him. Jane crouched in front of him and kept encouraging the boy to remain calm and breathe. 

Without a word, Jeb took Margaret by the arm and pulled her back into the house. Gill found himself following along without bothering to ensure he was invited. Gill saw Jeb clenching his fists, saw the tension in his jaw, the firm set to his shoulders and the fire flashing in his green eyes. 

Jeb was mad. 

Jeb was furious. 

“Why doesn’t he have medication?” Jeb hissed. “I know for a fact that I gave you enough money to keep that boy up for at least two years.” 

Margaret nodded as she put her hands on her ample hips. “Yes, you did and I gave that money to the doctor to order the medication.” 

Jeb yanked off his hat and ran his hand through his sandy hair. Gill simply stood there feeling awkward as a cart with three wheels. “Then where is the medicine?” 

Margaret’s cheeks flushed as she snorted. “It turns out the doctor is nothing but a drunkard. He drank most of the money I gave him for Preston.” 

“Let me take a look at the boy…” a new voice stated from outside. Gill was shocked with the speed at which Jeb moved. 

The man leapt out the door and had the new man, Gill assumed it was the doctor given the black bag the man clutched in his hand, grabbed by the collar and pressed against the porch post. “I oughta kill you,” Jeb growled. 

The doctor swallowed hard, his bloodshot eyes widening as his second and third chin shook. “Whatever for?” 

“That woman paid you good money to get the medicine he needs and you wasted it on booze–and bad booze by the smell of it,” Jeb snapped, shoving the man harder against he post until he was whimpering with pain. 

“Jeb…” Craig warned. 

“Shut the hell up,” Jeb countered. 

Gill saw Jeb’s free hand lowering toward his gun. He knew he had to do something. He stepped forward and used his shoulder to nudge the angry man. Jeb glared at him but then released the doctor and stepped back, his knuckles white and his nostrils flared. 

“What’s your name, doctor?” Gill questioned. 

“Sh..Sherman White…” the man stammered as he adjusted his suspenders over his bulging midsection. 

“Mr. White, I’ll kindly ask you to tend to this child and then we’ll be settling the issue of the money you owe Ms. Thatcher.” 

“I… I don’t owe her money…” he countered. 

Jeb surged forward again but Gill swung out his arm and caught the man in the chest, blocking him. He could feel the anger radiating from Jeb’s tense frame and Gill couldn’t help but wonder why the boy meant so much. 

Gill remained focused on the doctor. “You don’t want to lie to me, Doctor White.” 

“And who are you?” Doctor White demanded nervously. 

“Gilliam Tomlinson. Texas Ranger Gilliam Tomlinson. Stealing from orphans and the women in charge of their care is a criminal offense, Doctor Sherman White.” 

The doctor paled considerably. “Y…you’re lying…” 

Gill raised on brow and rested his hand on his gun as he offered the doctor a tight smile. “Am I?” 

A gleam of sweat dotted the quaking man’s brow as he studied Gill closely. Gill simply remained still and kept his eyes locked with the doctors. It was the doctor who broke first. “Fine! I have some medication in the bag and I..I can order more…I still have a bit of the money…” 

“Good thing you do,” Pete spoke up from the background causing Gill to groan. Did his best friend always have to get a word in? “I don’t think he could have held the guard dog back much longer.” 

Gill glanced at Jeb and realized Pete was talking about him. Gill had never seen Jeb quite so angry. The doctor quickly went to Preston who was still in Wyatt’s arms. Gill watched as he checked the boy’s vitals and then pulled out a vial of medication. The doctor readied the injection and Gill looked away when he stuck the needle deep in Preston’s arm. 

The scene was a tense one as everyone simply stood and waited. Slowly Preston’s breathing began to stabilize. His skin regained a bit of color but it was clear the boy was exhausted. 

Margaret glared at the doctor before turning to Wyatt. “Can you carry him up to bed, darling? He can sleep in my room tonight so I can watch him closely.” 

Gill watched Margaret and Wyatt disappear inside before turning his attention back to Doctor White. “Doctor, you can leave what’s left in that vial and the needle too. Tomorrow morning, I’ll expect you to deliver any more you have and I’ll be accompanying you to the telegraph office to order more.” 

“Sure…” Doctor White spared one last glance at Jeb before scurrying off down the darkening street. 

“Well that was… entertaining,” Pete spoke, slapping his hands together and rocking back on his heels. Jane smacked his stomach and he laughed. 

“I think I could use a drink,” Craig stated. 

“Well let’s go get us one,” Willie agreed as Wyatt stepped back outside. 

“We’re all gonna go to the saloon for a while,” Craig told his friend. 

“Not all of us,” Jeb countered and without speaking another word, he grabbed Gill by the hand and dragged him away.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Eight

 

          Jeb wasn’t sure exactly what he was feeling as he pulled Gill into the hotel room and slammed the door closed behind them.

          “Can I ask what the hell that was about?” Gill grumbled, yanking out of Jeb’s grasp. “You had half the damn town staring on in shock dragging me that way.”

          “We need to talk,” Jeb replied, going to the arm chair in the corner and standing behind it as he gripped the back tightly.

          “Well talk then, Jebidiah! You seem to have one hell of a stick up your ass—I’d be happy to replace it with my boot if you feel inclined.”

          Jebidiah’s eyes widened before narrowing once more. “I am the leader of this gang, Gill. You don’t get to step in and take over…”

          “What are you talking about?” Gill asked, a frown curving his lips.

          Jeb grumbled under his breath and yanked his hat off before shoving his hand through his hair. “You should have let me beat him until he couldn’t stand, Gilliam! You had no right to step into the middle of that and shove me away.”

          Gill rolled his eyes. “And here I thought Pete would be the most impulsive person I’d have the misfortune of finding myself attached to.”

          Before Jeb could remind himself that he was angry with the other man, the word ‘attached’ coming from Gill’s lips in regard to Jeb had a smile pulling at his lips. “You’ve grown attached?”

          Gill’s eyes went to the ceiling as he let out an exasperated groan and then he nodded. “Yeah, Jeb, I have. Which is why I didn’t turn you in and don’t appreciate that you thought I did. And as far as that damn doctor goes, you were going to kill him, not beat him, and if you’d done that then Preston could have kissed his medicine, and his heartbeat, goodbye.”

          Jeb defiantly shook his head. “I wouldn’t have killed him….”

          “Maybe not, but you would have beat him within an inch of his life leaving him in no shape to order the medicine the boy needs.”

          Jeb stood there fuming and not quite sure what to do about it. He didn’t like having his authority questioned. He had been the man in charge for far too long and anyone second guessing or overriding him was like a burr in his saddle…. Then again, this was Gill, and he had to admit that Gill was awfully tempting and looked damn good when he started barking orders and taking charge….

          “Gill, I am the leader of this gang. From now on if you have any doubts about what I’m doing, you discuss them with me in private. Don’t you ever shove me out of the way again and take over.”

          Gill’s brown eyes narrowed dangerously. His shoulders squared and he walked forward to stand toe to toe with Jeb who turned to meet his advance. “I think you and I need to get a few things straight,” Gill warned. “Maybe you got the wrong impression of me, but let me make one thing clear—I won’t bow down and do your bidding just because you think I ought to. If you want a future with me then you need to realize that if I think I need to step in because you aren’t handling something the right way, then I will….”

          Jeb wasn’t sure what happened. One moment he was listening to Gill hand his ass to him and the next the words ‘future with me’ flashed within his mind and suddenly all he wanted was Gill.

          Swooping down, Jeb quickly covered Gill’s mouth with his own, capturing the man’s rants and silencing them thoroughly.

          Instantly, Gill’s arms were around Jeb’s neck. Jeb guided the other man toward the bed, never breaking the heart pounding joining of their lips. Gill’s tongue warred with Jeb’s for dominance in a battle that Jeb found himself unable to win.

          Suddenly, Gill spun them around and pulled away. “Tonight, I’m the boss.”

          Jeb shook his head. “Gilliam, now ain’t the time for games,” he warned. “I want you something fierce.”

         

          Hunger flashed in Gill’s brown eyes. “I promise I ain’t playing. Now, take off your clothes.”

          Jeb nearly self-combusted right then and there. Who would have thought that having his Texas ranger turned outlaw man bark orders at him would have lit his blood on fire quite so completely.

          Never one to disappoint, Jeb slowly began removing his clothes. First came his boots, tossed carelessly into the corner. Next, with painstaking care, Jeb undid the buckle of his gun belt.

          His eyes never left Gill’s as the other man watched him with bold hunger. Jeb knew it was testing Gill’s patience to have Jeb moving so slowly. Gill might want to believe himself in control tonight but Jeb was going to make sure he did his fair share of leading as well.

          One button at a time, Jeb undid his vest. He let it slide slowly off his broad shoulders before laying it over the edge of the bed. Next came the buttons of his shirt. Gill let out an impatient growl as Jeb continued to take his slow, sweet time.

          After tossing his shirt aside, Jeb rolled his shoulders and scratched at his lean stomach. He saw Gill nearly take a step forward, the man’s fists clenched tightly and his nostrils flared as his brown eyes raked across Jeb’s body. Jeb felt his cock tighten and removed his pants.

          “Now what?” Jeb questioned as he stood bare before Gill’s hungry gaze.

          Gill’s eyes met Jeb’s. “Now take off my clothes.”

          Well hell. Jeb wasn’t even going to argue with that order. Jeb was more than happy to take any excuse he was given to touch Gill’s smooth skin. He stepped forward and placed his hands on Gill’s chest.

          Gill’s sharp intake of breath was the only sound. Jeb could feel his heart pounding beneath his palm. He swiftly undid the buttons of Gill’s vest, not wanting to wait to feel the heat of Gill’s skin beneath his fingertips. Jeb jerked Gill’s shirt from his pants and undid the buttons with haste. He slid the chambray fabric from Gill’s body and laid his fingertips against his tight stomach.

          Gill wrapped his hand around the back of Jeb’s head, burying his fingers in his blond hair and pulling his face down and capturing his lips against his own. Lightning flashed in Jeb’s blood and his hands went to Gill’s waist, quickly undoing his gun belt and pants. He shoved the pants down Gill’s legs and realized he couldn’t remove them until he first removed the man’s boots.

          Jeb spun them around and tossed Gill onto the bed. Gill’s eyes widened and he laughed lightly before remembering his role as leader and shaking his head. “None of that, Jebidiah. I told you I was in charge.”

          “I’m only doing what you asked me too,” Jeb insisted, a smile tugging at his lips. “Gotta get those boots off so I can rid you of those pants.”

          Gill studied him a moment before nodding. Jeb dropped to his knees and slowly removed Gill’s boots before sliding his pants from his legs. Jeb simply took a moment to let his hungry gaze rove over Gill’s hard body. He’d memorized that body in the time they’d spent together. He knew ever dip, every curve, every hard line, every mole and every scar. He knew how ever inch tasted and felt beneath his fingers.

         

          He forgot about his anger, both at Gill and the doctor. He forgot about his fear and desperation over Preston’s condition. He forgot everything wrong with the world. In that moment all there was in the entire world was Gill.

          “You better tell me what you want now, Gilliam, before I get restless and take your cock in my mouth without your permission.”

          Gill’s eyes widened a moment before he nodded. “Taste me, Jebidiah.”

          With a hungry growl, Jeb swooped down and eagerly obeyed his man. Gill’s deep moans of pleasure spurred Jeb on as he lost himself in the taste and scent that was all Gill.

          Too soon, Gill was pulling him away. Jeb grumbled in protest but Gill simply pointed to the bed beside him. “Lay down,” he ordered gruffly.

          Jeb slowly rose from his knees and laid himself down upon the bed. “Where’s the oil?” Gill whispered, his full lips dancing against Jeb’s ear and causing him to tremble and clench his fists to keep from flipping the other man over and driving himself deep inside him.

          “My pants pocket.”

          Gill rose from the bed and Jeb watched him with ravenous eyes as he fished Jeb’s pants from the floor and pulled the neatsfoot oil from the pocket.

          Jeb marveled at the difference in the man as he coated his fingers in the oil and stalked back toward the bed. His mind went back to how unsure and even frightened Gill had been when they’d first slipped off into the woods together. He was a different man now. A man growing confident in who he was and what he wanted. Jeb was damn thankful that what Gill wanted was him.

          Jeb nearly surged from the mattress when Gill’s lips brushed lightly against his aroused cock. Then Gill was moving upward, licking and nipping his way up Jeb’s tight stomach and nibbling at his neck. Jeb felt Gill’s finger slowly slide into him and he let out a growl.

          Gill’s lips moved to his and Jeb quickly dominated the kiss, thrusting his tongue into his mouth and breathing him in as his hips bucked and Gill slipped a second finger in with the first.

          Jeb was nearly blind with pleasure and so he was quite disappointed when Gill pulled away his hand. He bit at Gill’s lip to show him just how unhappy he was and Gill chuckled against his mouth.

          Jeb lifted his head and brought his mouth to Gill’s long neck and that spot that he knew turned the man into nothing but hot mush. He wasn’t disappointed as Gill trembled against him and moaned his name.

          Slowly Gill pulled away and once again took up the oil. Jeb watched through a passionate haze as Gill rubbed the oil on his thick arousal. Never before had Gill been the one to take Jeb and Jeb was more than ready to finally have Gill mounting him. He’d been wanting it for a while now and simply hadn’t wanted to push an unsure Gill too far by asking. 

          Jeb looked up into Gills’ eyes and saw a trace of that old uncertainty within them. He moved back on the mattress, put his feet on the bed and let his legs fall apart. “Take me, Gilliam,” he urged.

          It seemed that was all the incentive Gill needed. His thick body hovered over Jeb’s and Jeb had the strangest sensation of being somehow smaller and safe, warm and protected in the ex-lawman’s arms. Which was odd since Jeb had always considered himself the protector—the man who saw to the needs of everyone around him.

          How had Gill managed such a thing? How had Gill gotten so under his skin, so in his blood and so much a fixture in Jeb’s heart that he wanted to be weak and surrender to the man? He wanted to let Gill see the less than strong side of him. He wanted Gill to know his weaknesses and his faults—things he did his best to keep hidden from everyone else—and he wanted Gill to love him in spite of those things—or maybe because of them.

          All thought was suddenly pushed from Jeb’s mind when Gill let out a shaky breath and slid inside him. Gill’s name flew from Jeb’s mouth as the other man filled him. There was pain, yes, but it was a breathtakingly delicious pain.

          He looked up into Gill’s eyes and could see how precariously Gill was hanging onto his control. Jeb reached up and ran his fingertips across the light dusting of hair on Gill’s chest. “I’m yours, Gill. Take me.”

          Jeb gripped Gill’s arms tightly as the other man began to do just that. The room filled with the sound of tangled moans and whispered names. Jeb felt as if a lightning bolt continued to shock him and send waves of pleasure through his system. He clung to Gill, desperate for his release.

         

          When Gill’s hand closed around his cock and his thumb swirled the tip, it was all Jeb could stand. He felt himself tighten just before he spilled himself against Gill’s stomach. Instantly, Gill let out a low roar of pleasure and shoved himself as deeply into Jeb as he could go before finding his own release as well.

          The two men collapsed side by side upon the bed, somehow managing to move up to the pillows as they did so. Jeb saw the extra blanket at the foot of the bed, hooked it with his toe and moved it up to cover them.

          “Gilliam?” he whispered when Gill remained silent for a long moment, simply laying against the pillow and staring up at the ceiling.

          “Hm?”

          “I might let you take charge more often.”

          A smile split Gill’s face as he turned to look at Jeb. “You won’t get any complaints from me.”

          Jeb flipped onto his side and curled up against Gill, resting his head on his chest. His heart ached to speak the words it knew to be true when Gill kissed his head and began running his fingers through his hair.

          “I meant what said earlier, Jeb,” Gill finally spoke, his voice gentle. “We’re partners, you and I. What we do together in private is one thing but out there neither of us is boss. If I feel you need help, I’m going to help, and I’d expect you to do the same for me.”

          Jeb breathed in Gill’s scent and nestled closer. “That’ll be just fine, Gilliam. I’m just damn glad to finally hear you speaking like we might have more than just today or even the next few weeks. It’s nice to finally hear you talking like you plan on sticking with me even when this job is over.”

          “New Mexico, right?”

          Jeb frowned. “What?”

          “Your house and land. You said it’s in New Mexico territory?”

          Jeb smiled. “Yeah.”

          “I always enjoyed the landscapes over that way.”

          Jeb nearly said the words then. They were on the tip of his tongue and begging to be set free. But Gill spoke first. “You do know that I didn’t turn you in, right? I didn’t realize that by going alone with Pete you’d assume we were hiding something. It took us a while because we had to figure out what to do, write the note and send it out….”

          Jeb cut him off by raising up and kissing his rough jaw. “I know. I’m sorry I jumped to conclusions, Gilliam. Forgive me?”

          “I reckon I should,” Gill replied, his tone teasing. “I was a lawman and every outlaw knows you can’t trust them.”

          “I don’t care what you used to be, Gilliam, just so long as you’re mine now.”

          Gill’s arm tightened around him and his eyes locked on Jeb’s. “I’m yours.”

          “And I’m yours.”

          Jeb laid his head back on Gill’s chest and the two men lay in comfortable silence. Jeb felt sleep coming for him and was about to give in until Gill spoke again. “Why does that boy mean so much to you?”

          Jeb sighed. He should have realized that question was coming after his display today. There was only one problem. Jeb had no idea why Preston was so important to him. From the moment Jeb had first seen that boy, five years before, he’d wanted to do nothing other than help keep him safe and cared for. The connection had been instant.

          “I don’t know,” he replied honestly. “I just… I met him and had to do all I could to make sure he was taken care of.”

          Gill seemed to accept that answer and the room fell silent again. The clock ticked on the wall and Gill’s heart beneath Jeb’s ear. Jeb lay there, cocooned inside Gill’s strong arm and listened to the minutes tick by. He took in a shaking breath to prepare himself and finally let those words go.

          “I love you, Gilliam Tomlinson.”

          Only once the words were spoken did Jeb realize that they would not be heard. Gill was lying there sound asleep and peaceful.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Twenty-Nine

 

          Gill stepped into the early morning sunlight the next morning feeling different than he’d felt in his entire life—better. He was no longer a ranger. He was a member of the Crane Gang. He helped those who needed help while taking from those who hurt others to get what they had. But the biggest change was that he had finally taken a step and allowed himself to imagine a real future with Jeb.

          He was in love with Jebidiah Crane and wanted to spend the rest of his life at his side.

          He took a deep breath of summer air, letting it invigorate his senses and wash the last bits of sleep from him. A smile curved his lips when he felt Jeb step up behind him and brush his hand against his hip before coming to stand beside him.

          “It’s gonna be a hot one,” Jeb observed.

          Gill nodded, wanting to wrap himself up in Jeb’s arms but knowing it wasn’t something they could do out here on the street. “Yeah, it is. You ready to go pay the good doctor a visit this morning?”

          “Sure am,” Jeb growled.

          Gill glanced over at him. “You gonna be able to control that temper while we talk to him?”

          Jeb grumbled under his breath and stepped off the boardwalk. “I’ll be fine.”

          Gill followed after him wishing there was someone else to help keep the other man in line. But he was all there was. Billy was busy at the livery with the horses, Pete and Jane hadn’t yet left their room and Wyatt was busy nursing Craig and Willie who had clearly overindulged in whiskey the night before.

          They stepped up on the porch of the doctor’s home at the edge of town and Jeb knocked solidly three times.

          “Who is it?” came the timid response from inside.

          “Jebidiah Crane. Let me in.”

          Gill fought back a smile. “No points for friendliness.”

          Jeb’s jaw popped. “He doesn’t deserve friendliness.”

          “Fair enough.”

          The door opened and Gill was thankful when Jeb stared hard at the doctor a moment, clenched his fists and then stepped back and motioned for Gill to take over. Cleary the other man’s anger was too great and it was nice to know that what Gill had said the night before had made an impression. It was nice to know that Jeb trusted him enough to let him have control.

          “Good morning, doctor,” Gill greeted.

          The doctor blinked with sleepy blue eyes and frowned. “Not that good. I barely slept last night.”

          Gill frowned. “Sorry to hear that. I slept quite well. Are you ready to head down to the station and send an order by telegram?”

          “Do I have a choice?” the doctor inquired, swiping his hand across his trembling lips.

          Gill took off his hat and tipped his head. “No sir, I don’t reckon you do.”

          Thirty minutes later and Gill and Jeb bid farewell to the doctor and made their way toward the orphanage. “I just want to check in on him,” Jeb insisted. “And let Margaret know the medicine has been taken care of and will be delivered directly to her.”

          Gill nodded and for the briefest of moments he allowed his hand to close around Jeb’s, chancing the intimate contact being witnessed by townsfolk because he sensed it was something that Jeb needed.

         

          Jeb glanced down at him, his green eyes shining with an unspoken emotion that nearly had Gill stumbling over his own feet. A tentative smile pulled at Gill’s lips then quickly vanished when Jeb pulled away.

          The source of Jeb’s sudden distance made himself known when the stable hand from the livery came skidding to a stop before them. “Jeb, there’s a problem that requires your attention.”

          “What problem?” Jeb asked but before the young man could respond, the answer revealed itself.

          Pete came stumbling out of the livery with blood covering his face while Billy ran after him, a heavy cast iron pan in his meaty hand. “Stop it!” Jane exclaimed coming out after them as Billy caught up to Pete and grabbed him by the shoulder to stop his attempt to flee.

          Gill found his boots pounding the dirt as he raced toward his best friend without thought. Billy appeared ready to swing that pan and Gill kicked, catching the bigger man in the gut and sending him stumbling back as he released his hold on Pete.

          Billy started toward him again but Jeb stepped in front of him and stopped him in his tracks. “What’s going on?”

          “I’m gonna kill him, that’s what!” Billy growled.

          “And why the hell are you going to do that?” Jeb demanded.

          Jane came running around her father and rushed to Pete, taking Gill’s offered bandana and attempting to stem the flow of blood from his busted nose and mouth. Gill filled with worry when his normally animated and always humorous best friend merely stood there on wobbly legs seeming addled beyond speech.

          All of the rage seemed to leave Billy in a rush. His shoulders slumped, his arms fell and his eyes became sad. “I caught them in the livery.”

          Gill shook his head and came to stand beside Jeb. “They’ve been sharing a tent for a while now—surely you’re a smart enough man to know what they’d been doing in there.”

          Billy nodded and to Gill’s shock and horror, the big, scarred man’s eyes filled with tears. “I know that…but it weren’t that they were doin’.”

          It was Jeb’s turn to frown. “Then what were they….?”

          He wasn’t able to finish the question before the answer became apparent. A man in black clothes with a white collar and a bible in his hand stepped out of the livery and into the morning sunlight.

          Gill was shocked—and hurt—to realize that his best friend had gone and gotten himself married without so much as telling Gill he even had marriage on the mind. Gill was attempting to shove aside that hurt and simply be happy for the gap-toothed Casanova when suddenly Jeb spun and stalked toward Pete.

          “You married my cousin without permission?” he growled.

          Gill was preparing to intercede on his friend’s behalf as the man stood there appearing quite confused, but Jane beat him to it. She stood in front of Pete and faced her cousin and father with her fists clenched, her sombrero shoved back on her head and her eyes flashing. “You’ll both stop this foolishness right now! I’m a grown damn woman, and a smart one at that, and I’m more than capable of makin’ my own decisions without consulting my papa and my overprotective cousin first!”

          Jeb stared down at her, his expression hard. “He should have asked us first…”

          Jane threw her hands in the air. “And what cotton pickin’ difference would that have made? If you’d have said yes, I’d have married him. If you’d have said no, I’d still have married him.”

          Billy shook his head. “Jane, you don’t know him…. You haven’t known him long enough to make a decision like marriage.”

          Pete stepped forward then, and offered a shaking smile with blood-covered teeth. “I apologize if askin’ meant that much to you. Honestly the only person I could focus on askin’ was Jane and I was so sure she’d say no… I sure as hell never let myself believe she’d say yes, take me by the hand and interrupt the preacher before his morning ride.”

          Billy opened his mouth to speak—or yell, judging by the expression on his face—but Jane put her hand on his arm and stopped him. She gave both her father, and Jeb, pointed looks, pleading with them to listen. “I love him. I love Pete and now I’m Jane Bardlow and I’m happier than you could ever imagine to say that. I never thought I’d be happy again after Greg was taken from me,” she added, her voice becoming thick. “But Pete makes me happy. Can’t you be happy for me because of it?”

          Gill saw Jeb swallow hard and acceptance filled his green eyes. Billy stared hard at his daughter a moment before stepping forward and pulling her into a crushing hug. “I just would have liked to have been a part of it, girl.”

          “I’m sorry,” Jane offered against his chest.

          “We’ll stay here in McGrady one more night,” Jeb announced. “That way we can celebrate the newest member of the family and give Willie a chance to get one more good drunk once he hears this news. Now, Jane, get Pete to the hotel and cleaned up. Billy, you better not be swinging any more skillets. You could have killed the man.”

          “I didn’t hit him with the skillet,” Billy insisted, releasing Jane from his grasp. “I hit him with my fists. Not my fault he’s a soft faced ranger boy.”

          “And it’s not my fault he’s a giant bastard with hands the size of wagon wheels,” Pete countered, a grin pulling at his busted lips.

          “You should have thought about that before you married his daughter,” Gill warned. “And you should have thought about me. You never even told me you were thinking about marrying her.”

          Pete shrugged and winked. “You had enough you were worrying about with all your melancholy and overdramatic tendencies and the little show you put on with the good doctor last night. I didn’t want to add to your plate.”

          Gill sighed. “Well congratulations then, Pete.” He turned his gaze toward Jane. “And congratulations to you too—or should I offer condolences instead?”

          Pete whimpered as he pinched his nose gingerly between his fingers. “Congratulations of course. Hells bells, Gill, you of all people know how blessed a person is to have me at their side.”

          Gill rolled his eyes and shook his head. “You have my condolences, Jane.”

          “Now, get him somewhere and tend to his face. And get ready to get hit again once word of this finds Willie,” Jeb added with a sigh as he let his gaze land on Pete.

         

          Pete swallowed hard, nodded and let Jane lead him away, back toward the hotel where they’d spent the night. Jeb turned his attention to Billy. “No killing your son-in-law, Uncle Billy.”

          Billy stepped up to Gill and stood toe to toe with him, staring hard down at him and scratching at his scarred cheek. “You and your pal there had better be loyal to us the way you say you are. If you’re lying and still serving those rangers and my daughter gets hurt….”

          Before Billy could finish his threat or Gill could respond, Jeb put his hand on Billy’s chest and pushed him back. “Gill and Pete are with us, Billy. Now, I’ve about had it with having them questioned. Go find something to do to cool off.”

          Billy turned and stomped back toward the livery mumbling under his breath with every step he took. Gill turned his attention to Jeb. “I could have handled things. You didn’t have to step in once or twice or three times—however many it was.”

          Jeb just shook his head and smiled, causing Gill to have to fight the urge to gather him up in his arms and kiss him senseless. “A team, remember?”

          Gill sighed. “Yeah, I remember.” He adjusted his vest and pulled down his hat. “Now, let’s go check on that boy and get back to the hotel. I think I’m gonna be getting a head ache soon and need to lie down.”

          A smile was suddenly splitting Jeb’s face and lighting up his eyes. “A headache? That’s terrible. I’ll tuck you in.”

---

          Jeb stepped into the orphanage and took a moment to allow his eyes to adjust to the sudden change of light. He tipped his head in greeting to Margaret who was stirring a pot over the cook stove and she gestured toward the stairs. “He’s up in his room.”

          Jeb nodded and led Gill up the stairs and to the room that all the boys here shared. He knocked once and stepped inside. Preston was sitting cross legged in the chair beside the window with his face buried inside a book.

          Jeb smiled. The boy was fascinated by books and the greater the adventure, the more he enjoyed the story. “How you feeling today, Preston?” Jeb asked.

          Preston’s head shot up quickly, his eyes wide. Clearly he’d been too lost in his story to even realize Gill and Jeb had entered the room. He smiled and laid his book in his lap. “I feel real good, Mr. Jeb,” he replied and Jeb winced at the raspy quality still heavy in his voice.

          His fists clenched as he wished he could simply put a bullet in that no good thieving son of a bitch doctor’s head and be done with it. Gill’s hand came to rest on his shoulder and gave him a gentle squeeze and Jeb found himself calming.

          “You gave us quite a scare last night, boy, but Ms. Margaret has plenty of medicine for you now with more on the way so you should be just fine,” Jeb assured him.

          Preston shoved his glasses up on his nose and nodded. “Thank you, sir. How long are you staying in town?”

          “We’re leaving at first light,” Jeb replied and he felt his heart hurt at the way Preston’s face fell. “I’ll tell you what. Why don’t you get yourself ready and you can come out riding with Gill and I for a few hours today?”

          “He can what?” Gill whispered from behind him.

          Jeb turned his head and looked into Gill’s surprised eyes. “He can come riding with us.”

          “Uh sure….” Gill nodded. “As long as Margaret doesn’t mind.”

          “Just come on outside when you’re ready,” Jeb urged and he led Gill back out of the room. “We’re taking Preston out riding for a while,” Jeb informed Margaret as they passed by her.

          “That’s good. The boy loves spending time with you and you don’t come nearly enough.” She winked. “He needs a true home with a family, you know.”

          Jeb nodded, his chest tightening. “I know. He’ll have it one day, Margaret. I swear it to you.”

          Jeb felt Gill’s eyes studying him hard and he quickly led the other man out into the sunlight. “Jeb, I ain’t looking to have a kid to look after…”

          Jeb shook his head and squinted into the sun. “You don’t have to look after him, I will.”

          “Are you telling me that that little cabin you talked about in New Mexico comes complete with a child?”

          Jeb nodded slowly, hoping Gill wouldn’t call this a deal breaker and take off running for the hills. “Yeah, I am. This is my last string of jobs, Gill. I’m quitting after we’re done this go around and letting Craig take things over. I’m gonna get Preston and make a life out in New Mexico.”

          Gill’s face was an unreadable mask. “And do I fit into this equation somewhere?”

          Jeb nodded, a nervous smile pulling on his lips. He reached out and let his fingertips brush against the knuckles of Gill’s right hand. “You know you do. I want you to come with me.”

          “And do what, Jeb? Raise a damn kid? No one in their right mind is gonna give a kid to men like us. Are you gonna be daddy and I’ll be Uncle Gill and we’ll have to keep our relationship a secret even in our own damn house?”

          “Of course not, Gilliam,” Jeb grumbled. “We’ll explain things to Preston…”

          “Jebidiah, I’m not looking to be a father.”

          Jeb felt his heart break a little in his chest. He nodded and swallowed hard. “Well I am. Now I’ve made promises to that boy that I’d look out for him and I intend to keep those promises. You can either be a part of that or not, but you’ll do well to remember that I’m a man of my word and I won’t go back on it just because you’re stubborn.”

          Before Gill could respond, Preston stepped outside and Jeb tipped his hat to the boy. “You ready?”

          He smiled brightly, his pale skin dimpling in his cheeks. “I’m ready.”

         

          Jeb took his hand and led Preston off the porch and away from the orphanage, acutely aware of the fact that Gill wasn’t following them. It hurt bad—a bone deep ache settled over him at the knowledge that Gill would turn away from him because of a child. But if that’s the way it had to be then so be it. Jeb hadn’t told a soul, not even his own brother, that he was settling down soon and adopting Preston. He hoped that everyone else in his life would be more supportive than the man he loved had been.

          Jeb stepped into the livery with Preston and the boy studied the horses. “I want that one!” he announced, pointing at a large appaloosa gelding.

          “That one might be a bit big,” Jeb countered.

          “But he’s the best one here to rent out,” Preston countered. “The rest of them the livery has are ready for the soap factory.”

          A chuckle from behind had Jeb spinning around, his green eyes widening. “That boy’s got a point,” Gill agreed. “I think he can handle that appaloosa just fine as long as you’ll stop being a mother hen.”

          Jeb simply nodded. “Help get your horse ready, Preston,” he said, tossing the stable hand a few coins. “Gill and I will be back in a minute.”

          Jeb strode outside and around the building to the privacy of the outside feed trough. “Gill….”

          “Would you shut your mouth for two minutes, Jebidiah Crane, so another person could get a word in?” Gill snapped and Jeb found his mouth slamming shut. “Thank you.” Gill tipped his head. “I’m about damn tired of you doubting me so much. You spring something like fatherhood on a damn man and just expect him to grin and go along and not have a single moment of shock or argument and that’s just asking too much!”

          “Gill, that boy will come live with me once I’m settled down…”

          “Yeah, I get that,” Gill agreed. “I can tell by the way he looks at you and you look at him that that’s what needs to happen. Honestly, that scares the hell out of me. I’ve never been good with kids.”

          Jeb raised a brow. “You haven’t?”

          “Never been around many. The rangers didn’t let me near their children… afraid my outlaw side or my negro side might corrupt their minds I suppose,” Gill shrugged. “The point is, it’s gonna take me a while to get used to the idea but I have every intention of getting used to it.”

          “You do?” Jeb asked, his heart filling with hope. Maybe he could have a good life. A life with his cabin, his farming, a son and the man he loved—maybe he wasn’t asking for too much by wanting all those things.

          Gill pressed a tender kiss to Jeb’s jaw and hugged him tight. “You aren’t the only man of your word around here,” he assured him. Gill pulled away and patted Jeb on the back. “Now, let’s go take the boy for a ride… Still not sure what he’s calling me though….”

          “A boy needs a mother,” Jeb stated, keeping his face as straight as he possibly could.

          Gill winked. “You would look pretty all wrapped in pink gingham.”

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty

 

          “Most of the hands just left for town,” Willie announced as he and Craig rode back into camp.

          “Most?” Jeb questioned. “How many stayed?”

          “Five.”

          “Alright then.” Jeb put away the knife he’d been sharpening. “Might as well rest up. We’ll wait and head in tonight once the place is quiet.”

          Gill kept his focus on Jeb as the man rose fluidly to his feet and instructed Billy to keep the fire small and make them something for supper. A frown pulled down the corners of Gill’s mouth as he watched Jeb. The man had been tense, distant and on edge all day.

          It had been nearly a month since they’d left McGrady and in that time three more ranches had been lightened of worldly goods and two more orphanages had been fully stocked and their inhabitants left with bright smiles on their dirt smudged faces.

          Honestly, Gill felt more fulfilled by the sight of those bright smiles and the grateful tears on the headmistress’s faces than he had ever felt in all his years as a ranger—and that was saying something.

          Gill still felt that nagging sense of worry that some kind of fall out was coming in response to him and Pete leaving the Rangers but it was becoming less and less of a main focus in his thoughts. It had been nearly a month and they’d seen and heard nothing from the Rangers and no gossip in any of the towns they had visited.

          It seemed that maybe Captain J.T. Morgan had taken their word and was letting them move on with their lives. And now all that stood between Gill, Jeb, their cabin and a nice long rest was one last ranch and one remaining orphanage.

          Gill studied Jeb a while longer as he pondered what the devil could be wrong with the man. It was hard to think too clearly about anything at all when Pete was serenading an exasperated and clearly unimpressed Jane, Billy was carrying on about the lack of flour to thicken up the beans he was boiling, Willie was twirling his revolvers around his finger and causing Gill to worry that at any moment he’d slip up and blow someone’s head off and Wyatt and Craig were having an argument over which one of them would win in a wrestling match with Paul Bunyan—Gill sometimes found himself wondering about the crew he’d fallen in with.

          When Jeb glanced his way and tipped his head, Gill nodded and stood. “Where you going?” Billy grumbled. “Supper’ll be ready shortly.”

          “We’ll be back,” Jeb assured him.

          “Yeah,” Pete chimed in with a grin. “They’ll make it quick.”

          With laughter ringing out behind them, Gill and Jeb made their way silently away from camp and to a bend in a small stream. Jeb began picking up rocks to toss into the calm water while Gill simply watched him. He knew Jeb well enough to know that when the man was ready to speak, he would speak.

          Gill didn’t have to wait long before Jeb squinted into the sun and threw a handful of his stones at once. “I don’t know about you but I’ll be glad to have a break.”

          Gill scratched at his jaw which was in bad need of a shave. “A break will be nice,” he agreed. “My ass is getting pretty tired of sitting in that saddle so often.”

          Gill’s heartbeat kicked up a notch when Jeb moved in close behind him and wrapped his arms around his waist. Warm breath swirled against Gill’s neck as Jeb’s lips caressed that tender bit of skin against his pulse that always had Gill turning to mush in the man’s arms.

          “We’ll have to do something about that then,” Jeb whispered as he nipped at Gill’s skin and Gill nearly self-combusted on the spot. “I’d hate to have anything happen to that ass.”

          “Yeah, I’m sure you would,” Gill replied, turning his head and catching Jeb’s lips under his own. Forcing himself to pull away despite the want in his veins to give in to the desire Jeb always managed to stir within him. “What’s been bothering you all day? And don’t bother telling me it’s nothing,” Gill added. “I know you too well to believe that.”

          Jeb raised his brow. “You’re an expert on me now?”

          Gill’s gaze went skyward before he turned and gripped the front of Jeb’s vest, pulling the taller man closer. “Something has you on edge today and you’re gonna tell me what it is.”

          Jeb was quiet a long moment, his green eyes gazing deep into Gill’s revealing a turmoil of emotions simmering beneath the surface. “I’ve just been thinking a lot is all.”

          “About?” Gill questioned, not about to let Jeb off that easily.

          “For the last few years this has been my life. Getting revenge against rich ranchers has been all I’ve worried about—if I’m being honest that’s been all I’ve worried about for a decade, ever since they killed my parents.”

          Gill nodded. “And now you’re wondering if you can really give it up?”

          “I’m not really giving it up—I’m just handing the reins over to Craig and seeing about having a life of my own. Craig’s been begging me to lighten up and be happy for years. I want that.. It’s just…”

          Gill frowned when Jeb suddenly pulled away and went back to the water’s edge, stooping to gather up another handful of rocks. “It’s just what?” Gill urged.

         

          “I’m worried.”

          Gill was growing tired of beating around the bush. “About?”

          Jeb kept his gaze fixed on the water. “You.”

         

          “What about me?” When Jeb didn’t answer, Gill stepped to him, crouched down and put his hand on the other man’s shoulder. “What about me?”

          “My new life—the one I want—well, it all hinges on you, Gilliam. I want to make sure that you want the same things I want…”

          Gill paused. Did he want that life? Images flashed through his mind. He and Jeb falling into a warm bed each night, their bodies tangled and their hearts pounding. Them falling asleep in each other’s arms and waking with the sunrise on their faces. He saw them working together growing crops and managing a small herd of cattle… “Yeah, Jeb. I want that life. I want a life with you. And I’m sure, if we do get a bit tired of the quiet, Craig would let us ride along now and then.”

         

          Jeb tossed his handful of stones into the water. “I’ve always looked out for all of them. What if something happens the minute I’m gone?”

          Gill sighed. “Something could happen any minute that you’re here, there or anywhere, Jeb. That’s the way life is and you know that. Hell, I’m just as unsure as you are about some parts of the future. Pete’s never done a damn thing without me…. He’s liable to get himself killed the second I’m not around.”

          Sunset painted the air around them orange as the two men stood side by side. “So we’ll finish this job, take goods to the last orphanage, pick up Preston and go home for a while.”

          When Gill didn’t respond to Jeb’s check list, Jeb sighed. “Preston has to be on that list, Gill. I vowed that boy would have a home and I intend to give it to him.”

          “I know you do.” Gill smiled at Jeb. “And I do too. I just get a bit nervous at the thought of it. I don’t know a thing about kids.”

          “Neither do I, really,” Jeb admitted. He grabbed the waist band of Gill’s pants and pulled him closer. “But between the two of us, we’ll figure it out.”

          “So is that all that was bothering you? Just worried that I’d turn tail and run?”

          “I wasn’t worried you’d run, Gill.”

          Gill nipped at Jeb’s jaw. “Yeah you were. But I guess that’s my fault.”

          “What do you mean?” Jeb asked, his hand gripping Gill’s hips and pulling their bodies together.

          “You wouldn’t be so damn worried that I was gonna leave if you knew how I felt.”

          Jeb’s green eyes were full of trepidation as he studied Gill’s face. “And how do you feel?”

          Gill swallowed hard and licked his bottom lip. Lord knew he was scared to say what needed to be said. But looking into Jeb’s eyes and seeing the want there made them a bit easier to say. “I love you Jebidiah. And I ain’t going anywhere.”

          The words no sooner left Gill’s mouth and Jebidiah was grabbing his face in his hands and covering his mouth with his. The kiss stole Gill’s breath and had him feeling light headed and dizzy. His boots were planted firmly on the ground and yet with Jeb’s mouth devouring him, he felt as if he were soaring into the air.

          Gill felt hot and needy as Jeb pulled away. “You could have just said ‘I love you too’,” Gill teased breathlessly.

          Jeb leaned in close and nipped Gill’s ear. “I love you too.”

          The two men lost themselves in more hungry kisses until Gill finally pulled away and put distance between them. “We need to be getting back, Jeb. You know how cranky Billy will be if we ain’t there for supper.”

          Jeb nodded. “I know you’re right.” He winked. “But I’d much rather just stay here with you.”

          “They’ll be time for that soon enough,” Gill assured him.

          “Alright then. I guess I am a pretty bad second choice next to Uncle Billy’s beans.”

          Gill’s laughter was cut short when pounding hooves sounded in the distance, cries of alarm rang out from camp and gunshots shattered the evening air. 

A/N: Sorry it took so long y’all! I promise it won’t be 15 days between updates again!

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-One

 

          Jeb didn’t waste time on breathing or thinking as he raced back toward camp with Gill on his heels. His family was in trouble. He’d left them alone or ten minutes and something terrible had happened. Someone was dying…

          Jeb could feel it in his bones.

          “Look out!” Gill’s voice reached his ears less than a second before Gill grabbed him from behind and threw him down. The sound of a bullet striking flesh echoed through the air and Jeb turned his head quickly as he crashed into the ground and saw bright red blood soaking through the blue sleeve of Gill’s shirt.

          “You’re hurt!” Jeb exclaimed, his heart skittering to a halt in his chest.

         

          Gill was pale but his expression wasn’t one of pain—instead his eyes were wide and he looked as if he’d seen a ghost as he raised his gun and fired a shot. Jeb’s gaze followed the path of the bullet and he saw the man fall—a man who’d been trying to kill him. A man who had shot Gill instead. “Not as bad as that bastard,” Gill mumbled. He reached out and took Jeb’s hand, yanking him to his feet. “Let’s get to camp, Jeb. This is some serious trouble… that damn bastard was a Ranger.”

          Jeb’s blood froze. A Ranger? Rangers had found them?

          “Are you sure?”

          “His name was Raymond Donavan and he used to spit in my food and call me a negro every chance he got. Hell yeah I’m sure.”

          More gunfire. More raised voices. More cries. Jeb decided this conversation could wait.

          Gill clearly came to the same decision and the two men raced to camp. “Over here!” Pete yelled from behind the wagon. Jeb and Gill ran for the cover it provided as four Rangers attempted to flank around them only to be forced back to find cover of their own by the bullets sent in their direction.

          “Where’s Billy?” Jeb demanded, taking count of his gang members.

          Tears were streaming down Jane’s face. “He’s over there… by the fire… he didn’t stand a chance. They shot him through the back.”

          Jeb’s entire world stopped in that instant. His uncle was dead. His uncle who had taken him in after his parents had died. His uncle who had only come along on this mission of Jeb’s to see that no harm came to his nephews.

          “What do we do, Jeb?” Willie demanded, firing off two blind shots with his twin revolvers just to keep the Rangers from circling.

          Jeb froze. He had no idea what to do. They were essentially surrounded. His uncle was dead. None of this was supposed to happen! Hell, Jeb and his gang had never, not once, killed anyone while they’d been looting ranches. They made it a point to leave nothing more than a few headaches behind them.

          They weren’t supposed to be shot through the back while cooking supper.

         

          “Pete, you slip off the back way and get to that high ridge over there with your sharps,” Gill took over the direction giving.

          “But my sharps is still on my horse,” Pete replied, pointing toward the horses who were snorting, stomping and clearly not happy to be tied up and unable to escape the chaos going on around them.

          “Willie and I will give you cover fire,” Gill assured him. Willie nodded as he reloaded his guns. “You can cover us from up on that ridge while we get our horses and get out of here.”

          Jeb watched as Gill and Willie went around opposite sides of the wagon, firing toward the patch of bushes and boulders the Rangers were using for cover.

          Pete broke away from the wagon and ran to the horses, bullets whipped around him but he never faltered as he grabbed the gun, hopped on his horse and rode off toward the ridge.

          Jeb was shocked once more when Gill suddenly tossed down his guns. “Don’t shoot!” he called. “I’m coming out and surrendering. Don’t shoot.”

          “What the hell are you doing?” Jeb hissed.

          “Don’t worry,” Gill assured him, barely sparing him a glance over his shoulder. “I have a plan.”

          Jeb tried to follow after Gill but Willie and Wyatt grabbed him. Wyatt’s mouth moved without sound. ‘Trust him.’

 

          Jeb swallowed hard. It wasn’t Gill he didn’t trust, it was the Rangers. Jeb had lost too many people he loved—he couldn’t lose Gill.

          “What about the rest of them?” a voice called from the bushes.

          “They won’t shoot,” Gill assured them. “They just want to go free and take their dead with them. It’s me you’re after, isn’t it? The Captain sent you to find the traitor and bring me back?”

          “Actually we were sent to rescue you since the Captain seemed sure you and Pete had been taken against your will. It seems the Captain’s been wrong about his little nigger pet this whole time.”

          Jeb snarled at the insult tossed so carelessly in Gill’s face but Gill simply held out his hands, the blood on his sleeve illuminated by the fading sun. “Just think how well you’ll put the Captain in his place when you take me in and get to tell him that I was with this gang because I chose to be.”

          “He wanted the leader of this gang too,” another Ranger called from the thick cover.

          Gill shrugged and pointed at Billy’s body beside the dying campfire. “You done killed him.”

          “Where’s Raymond?”

          “I killed him right after he took a shot at me,” Gill replied, tipping his head toward his bleeding arm.

          Murmuring could be heard from the cover and finally one of the Ranger’s cleared their throats. “Alright then. We’ll take the body and you back to the base. Pete has already high tailed like the coward he is but the Captain wasn’t too worried about him. We’ll let the rest of them leave but they better do it slow and without their weapons drawn or we’ll kill you where you stand.”

          “You heard them,” Gill turned his head and looked toward the wagon. “Y’all get out of here now.”

          “No…” Jeb shook his head and pulled his gun only to have it snatched away by Jane and tossed into the dirt.

          “I won’t watch you be shot and killed,” she hissed. “I done saw my daddy die today. Now you need to trust Gill and trust Pete. They know what they’re doing.”

          Jeb shook his head. He couldn’t do this. He couldn’t leave Gill to these Rangers. How did he know they wouldn’t simply open fire and kill the man the minute the gang rode out of sight? How much help would Pete be up on that ridge if these Rangers started firing shots?

          “Y’all better do as I said now!” Gill urged. “You don’t want to be giving these fine gentleman a reason to shoot me dead.”

          “Come on now, Jeb,” Willie urged, grabbing Jeb by the arm and pulling him away from the wagon.

          “I won’t leave him…” Jeb insisted.

          “We don’t have a choice,” Willie countered. “Just trust that Ranger boy and his gap-toothed side kick know what they’re doing and come on. Don’t make it harder for them.”

          Jeb’s legs were stiff and his movements jerky as he was led toward the horses, his eyes never leaving Gill’s tense back. “I don’t want to leave his body here…” Jane’s trembling voice reached his ears.

          Craig helped her onto her horse and Jeb knew the woman must truly be out of her head because she let him. “Is getting his body worth getting Gill killed?” Craig whispered.

         

          “They killed him….” She mumbled, tears streaming from her swollen eyes. “Just like they killed Greg…Why do they always die?”

          Jeb swallowed hard as he got on his horse. His heart tore in two as he began to ride away from the camp—away from Gill. If Gill died….

          Jeb was seething with rage and trembling with fear both twisting and churning inside him. He wanted to pull his gun and kill those that had attacked his people but knew he couldn’t. The men responsible were hidden in cover and he had too many lives to consider. He didn’t want any more of his family dying today.

          It wasn’t until they had ridden out of sight of the camp that Jeb realized Wyatt had turned around. And when the sound of more gunshots filled the air, Jeb felt his world come crashing to a halt.

 

***   

         

          “Might as well come out get me now,” Gill told the Rangers still hiding in the bushes. “They’re gone.”

          He was seething with rage and nearly sick with guilt. Billy was dead because of him. These Rangers had come in search of him and it had cost Billy his life. Because of Gill, everyone he cared about could have died.

          One by one the four Rangers came out of cover with their guns trained on Gill. “Nice to see you again, Gill. Be even nicer when you’re swinging just like your kind deserves.”

          “My kind?” Gill asked calmly, finding that their insults didn’t bother him as they once had.

          “You know what you are,” Fisher sneered. “You know what you’re father was.”

          “And you always have been full of hot air. Just come tie me up and let’s be done with this already. I don’t feel like having a heart to heart just now.”

          Gill knew that Pete would be on that ridge by now and taking aim. If he could get Fisher to come close, he could use the man’s gun against him and a couple of the other Rangers while Pete took care of the rest.

          Fisher walked toward him with that sneer never leaving his smug face. He holstered his weapon and pulled a loop of rope from his belt. “Gilliam Tomlinson you are under arrest–”

          Before Fisher could finish a horse came galloping back into camp. Gill whirled around to see Wyatt brandishing that sawed off shot gun he had stuck in Gill’s face on more than one occasion. “What are you doing?!” Gill demanded.

          Instead of responding, Wyatt aimed his gun at Fisher’s chest and pulled the trigger.

          Chaos erupted. Gill dove for Fisher’s gun as the man fell dead to the ground. Pete’s rifle echoed from the ridgeline. The remaining Ranger’s fired shots blindly as they ran for cover once again.

          Gill took aim at a retreating back and sent a bullet slamming through it just as Pete sent one through the head of another man. Gill felt the air off another bullet as it whizzed past his cheek and he took aim at the third and final man just as he disappeared into the bush and pulled the trigger.

          Keeping his gun drawn, Gill went to the bush and dragged the man out to ensure his aim at been true—it had been.

          Gill smiled with a mixture of relief and adrenaline. He turned to congratulate Wyatt and scold him at the same time, only to let out a string of curses when he saw Wyatt sitting in the saddle of his horse, staring at the blood on his hand—blood that had come from the hole in his side.

          Wyatt’s eyes met Gill’s and Gill shook his head.

          ‘Saved you…’ Wyatt mouthed just before he tumbled from the saddle.

          Before Gill could force his legs to move he heard more horses thundering back into camp and Jeb was hopping off his mount and taking Gill into his arms, crushing him against his chest.

          “Damnation, I thought I’d lost you,” he whispered fiercely.

          Gill couldn’t speak. He simply stood there and winced when Craig’s voice rang out. “Wyatt?! Hell, Wyatt’s been shot!”

          The world was in slow motion around Gill as Jeb pulled away and ran to Wyatt. He heard voices but it seemed they were far away in the distance. Blood roared in Gill’s ears and his entire body shook. Wyatt—foolish, kind-hearted, lovable Wyatt had rushed in to save his life—only to be shot down.

          Gill wasn’t ready to carry the kind of burden that came with someone giving their life to save yours.

          “He’s alive but he needs a doc!” Craig announced.

          “We can’t go to a town, Jeb,” Jane countered as Pete came riding back into camp. “Not after this…”

          “My mother’s…” Gill spoke, finally snapping from his haze. “Let’s take him to Maria’s.”

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Two

 

          It was hard to tell if the horses or their riders were more rundown and fatigued when Maria’s home finally came into view on the horizon. Already a full day had passed since Wyatt had been shot and the man was hardly hanging on.

          Jeb didn’t want to think about what would happen if he were to die. Wyatt was like a brother to him and he was Craig’s best friend. They had already lost Uncle Billy….

          Jeb forced himself to stop thinking. Maria was going to save Wyatt. She had to. It had to mean something that this accident had happened so close to Maria’s home. Jeb had to tell himself that it was a sign that Wyatt would be fine.

          Gill and Willie had stayed behind to bury the dead Rangers and bring along the cart. Jeb didn’t like having Gill out of his sight but he knew that he had to be here now for his brother and Gill had to take care of the mess they’d left behind.

          Jeb would simply be biting the heads off of nails until Gill and Willie caught back up to them and Jeb could hold his man in his arms again and assure himself he was safe.

          Maria’s house was like a beacon of hope as the group brought their horses to a stop. Wyatt had lost consciousness hours ago and hadn’t been alert since as he sat on Craig’s horse and Craig held him steady.

          Jeb quickly hopped down and went to Craig’s horse, pulling Wyatt into his arms and carrying him to the front door. Maria was opening the door just as Jeb neared it and all five feet and ninety pounds of her came flying out in a flash of waving arms and flyaway graying hair.

          “What the devil has happened to that boy, Jebidiah? I told you that seeking vengeance was a fool’s game and only bound to get someone hurt. That boy was too sweet a boy to get caught up in it all.”

          “Yes ma’am,” Jeb acknowledged politely. Inside his heart was breaking and the guilt was nearly more than he could stand.

          “Well bring him on in here then and I’ll see what I can do.” Maria ushered Jeb inside and into a back room of the small cabin. He laid Wyatt’s still form upon the stiff wool blanket and Maria shooed him away. “I’ll take care of him. You get out of here now and go calm yourself.”

          Jeb left the cabin as Craig came in and went to the back room to help Maria see to his best friend. Pete and Jane were sitting on the porch and Jane was crying in her husband’s arms. Each tear that fell from her eyes and every sob that ripped from her chest sent a knife straight into Jeb’s heart.

          He took the horses by the reins and led them to the barn, desperate to have something to do to keep busy. He lit the lantern hanging inside the barn and removed the tackle from each of the tired beasts before giving them each a bit of fresh hay and oats that Maria always kept stocked up.

          Jeb’s hands were shaking and he wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold himself together when he finished with his task and stepped back out into the night. He took a deep steadying breath and nearly cried out with relief when Gill and Willie rode into view.

          It took every ounce of self-control he possessed to remain where he stood until Gill hopped down off the wagon. Gill was dirty, bloody, exhausted and tense but as far as Jeb was concerned the man was an oasis. Jeb crossed the distance between them in three long strides and pulled Gill into his arms.

         

          All of his stress seemed to fall down upon him at once. Rangers had attacked his people. His uncle was dead. A man who was a brother to him was lying more than half dead. His man had nearly been killed. All of it had been Jeb’s fault.

          Jeb didn’t know when the shift occurred but somehow he stopped being the one doing the holding and became the one being held. He was trembling and his eyes were burning with unshed tears as Gill whispered soothingly and rubbed his back.

          Jeb clung to the man, unashamed of his weakness. For so long he had always been the strong one—the one that held everything together. Right now all he wanted to do was break.

          Jeb had no idea how long he stood there in Gill’s arms. Gill never protested and made no attempts to pull away. Finally Jeb took a deep steadying breath, squared his shoulders and stood straight. “How’s your arm?” he asked, feeling ashamed that he’d not ensured Gill was okay before breaking down.

          Gill laid a gentle hand on Jeb’s cheek. “My arm is fine. It’s just a scratch.” His weary brown eyes glanced toward the cabin. “How is Wyatt?”

          “I don’t know…. Maria ran me out and I’ve been tending the horses. Craig is in there with him.”

          Willie, who had been standing beside the wagon and appeared just as rundown as Jeb felt, heard this news and quickly went into the house. “That boy better not die…” Gill stated, his voice tight as he stared at the scarred up wooden walls and the orange glow coming through the windows. “He thought he was saving me. He is the dumbest, most fool hearty, brave and caring man I’ve ever met.”

          Jeb took Gill’s hand in his and squeezed it tight. “No matter what happens it isn’t your fault, Gill.” Jeb insisted. It was his. He was the one who had led everyone he cared about on this wild crusade.

          The two men stopped talking then. They worked together to unhitch the mules from the cart and get them stowed away in the barn with the horses. Neither said a word about the body wrapped up tight in the back of the wagon. They went to the porch and took seats next to Pete and Jane, who seemed to have fallen into something like a trance—but at least it was better than her sobbing.

          Seconds turned to minutes which seemed to stretch into hours. Crickets chirped. Owls hooted. Horses snorted. No one uttered a single word. It was as if every one of them were afraid if they spoke it would cause the night to shatter.

          Finally the door opened and Willie came out. Dark circles surrounded his eyes and his cheeks were pale. “Maria got the bullet out, cleaned everything good and sewed him up. She said the rest is up to him…”

          “He’s going to be fine,” Jane whispered, her voice raw and hoarse.

          Maria came out of the house with a tray full of glasses of sweet tea. “Of course he is. Our Wyatt is too tough a man to die from a little old Ranger bullet….”

         

          Maria’s voice trailed off when her eyes fell on Gill who had stood up and was holding his hat in his hands. For a moment her blue eyes filled with joy but they were quickly narrowed as color rose on her cheeks. She shoved the tray of drinks into Pete’s hands and the man quickly fumbled about trying his best not to allow a drop to spill.

          Jeb’s jaw dropped when Maria stepped forward and brought her hand down hard across Gill’s cheek—the sound of it echoing off the plains around them.  

 

---

 

          Gill wasn’t exactly sure what kind of reaction he had been expecting his mother to have to him showing up after years of staying gone but it certainly hadn’t been her stinging handprint on his cheek.

          “Hi mama,” he said, tipping his head respectfully to the woman who had spent the last seven years disappointed by every single move Gill had made.

          “Don’t you ‘hi mama’ me, boy!” she warned, putting one hand on her thin hip while she pointed her finger under his nose. “You haven’t come around here in years and now suddenly you’re showing up with a boy I love dearly all shot to pieces by Rangers? Please, Lord in Heaven, tell me you didn’t shoot the poor child!”

          Gill felt the guilt clear down to his boots as he shook his head. He could sense Jeb’s presence behind him and it gave him the strength to look his mama in the eyes. “No, ma’am. I quit the Rangers but they came for me. I told everyone to go on but Wyatt came back for me… he saved me..”

          It wasn’t really the truth. Wyatt hadn’t saved him. Gill would have been fine if he hadn’t come but he didn’t figure anyone needed to know that. Gill wasn’t going to take that act of heroism from him.

          Maria studied him a moment and then a bright smile lit up her face before she threw her arms around him and hugged him tight. “That God you came to your senses son! And you found such good folks to run with. It does my heart good!” She turned her attention to Pete. “And I see you still follow his lead.”

          “He’s always been the brains,” Pete nodded, balancing his tray of cups. “But I did go and get myself hitched.”

          Maria was silent a moment as she blinked and then her smile grew. “I couldn’t have picked a finer woman than Jane. You be good to her, Pete Bardlow.”

          “Yes’m,” Pete nodded.

          Maria’s expression turned somber. “Now let’s all have a bit of tea and rest ourselves a moment and then we’ll get to the next order of business…” A tear gathered at the corner of Maria’s eye and rolled down her weathered cheek before she could blink it away. “Billy was a fine man and one I’ll miss dearly.”

          “Yes’m,” was the general concensous echoed across the porch.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Chapter Thirty-Three

 

          “Hey there, Gill. You look lonelier than a bumblebee in winter,” Pete said as he joined Gill beside the large oak tree that they had climbed together as boys.

          “I don’t even know what you’re talking about half the time,” Gill replied, leaning his back against the rough bark.

          Pete chuckled. “Neither do I.”

          “Shouldn’t you be with Jane?” Gill asked. They had buried Billy at just past dawn the day before and Wyatt had yet to wake up—things were tense and everyone was on edge waiting to find out if their friend was going to live or die.

          “She’s finally sleeping,” Pete replied, his shoulders falling and revealing just how run down the man truly was. It was odd to see Pete looking so down trodden. The man had always been obnoxiously upbeat. “Where’s Jeb?

          “Sleeping. He fell asleep in the barn loft and I just let him be.”

          “Our sleeping beauties,” Pete mused, attempting to force a grin that didn’t reach his eyes. “Gill, I don’t want to add to the tension in your broad shoulders but, those Rangers were looking for us and now they’re dead…. We’re in trouble.”

          Gill shook his head. “If those ranchers heard the shots they didn’t come investigate them. No one knows we shot them. I’m going to send their badges back to base just so their wives can have their benefits.”

          Pete gave a small humorless laugh. “You’re something else, Gill. After the way those men always treated you, the way they acted as if you were the dirt beneath their boot heels and you’re still worried about them.”

          “No, not them,” Gill countered quickly. “I just don’t want to see their wives and children pay the penalty. Ad there’s always the fact that they thought they were on a rescue mission.” Gill’s stomach churned. “I killed Rangers , Pete.”

          “I did too,” Pete reminded him. Pete’s eyes rolled when he saw Gill opening his mouth again. “There you go with that overthinking nonsense again! They attacked us, Gill! You didn’t see them shoot Billy in the back like it was nothin’! They shot him and didn’t waste time with warnings or attempted arrests. They were gonna kill all of us—even you. They never meant to take you alive and well back to Captain Morgan regardless of whether you were a prisoner or not.” Pete fixed Gill with a firm gaze. “And you know good and well that’s the truth, even if you won’t admit it.”

          Gill sighed and laid his head back against the old oak. The tree that had been his refuge when he’d been a child and climbed up into those branches, laying on his back and staring up at the leaves, all the worries of life fading away.

          He wasn’t sure why he’d come out to this tree tonight. Mostly he’d been hoping that once again the tree would take away his worries, doubts and guilt. He’d been hoping it would be just like old times…. But it wasn’t. The tree didn’t seem so vast now that he’d grown a bit bigger. It no longer held the same awe as it had when Gill had been a boy.

          “And quit blaming yourself for Billy dying, Gill. Hell, you think I don’t feel guilty over that? That was my father-in-law. My wife’s father is dead and the men that killed him were looking for me too. I’m just waiting on that bit of information to sink in with her—or have Willie inform her of it. I’m sure she’ll send me packin’ in a quick hurry.”

          Gill shook his head. “No she won’t, Pete. Jane loves you—clearly that means she’s a bit touched in the head but it also means you’re safe.”

          “You’re safe too you know,” Pete replied, nudging Gill with his shoulder. “Jeb loves you just as much.”

          Gill swallowed hard. “I know that.” And it was true. Gill knew that Jeb loved him and didn’t blame him for anything that had happened. The problem was that Gill blamed himself and Gill wasn’t at all sure he’d be able to look in the mirror if Wyatt died—hell, he was going to have a hard enough time looking in it after losing Billy.

          The two men stood there in silence a while, simply staring at the fading light to the west. “You should go be with Jane, Pete. She might wake up and need you,” Gill finally spoke.

          Pete put his arm around Gill. “You needed me more, best friend,” he stated, plopping a loud kiss to Gill’s cheek.

          Gill couldn’t help but laugh—the first time he’d done so in days as he shoved Pete away. “Get the hell away from me, you crazy bastard.”

          “I’m your crazy bastard,” Pete replied, batting his lashes.

          Gill simply shook his head and was more thankful for his best friend in that instant than he ever had been before. “I’m going to go back to Jeb and try to get some sleep. You best do the same. I think fatigue is killing what few brain cells you got left.”

          Pete shrugged. “I don’t need ‘em no more anyhow. I’m a married man. I never have to do any thinking again. Jane’ll do it all for me.”

          Gill just smiled, patted Pete on the back and headed off toward the barn. He tried to tell himself that Pete was right. He wanted to believe that he wasn’t to blame for what had happened to Billy and Wyatt—but Gill couldn’t fool himself.

Their blood was on his hands.

---

          Jeb sighed as he stepped out of the barn and felt the sunrise on his face. The heat of the day was already stifling and Jeb knew it would be sweltering by midday.

          Slowly he made his way toward the house, happy that Gill was finally sleeping in the loft where he’d left him, but at the same time wishing the man was by his side to go check on Wyatt. Jeb had spent most of his life being independent and the one who took care of everyone—now he found himself needing Gill at his side just to face a day.

          Gill, however, had been avoiding the house, and his mother, since they’d arrived. It was clear that there were some hurt feelings between the two of them and there were plenty of words that needed to be said. Maria was the type to be more than happy to say the words but Gill wasn’t a man who liked to open up about the important things. He’d make small talk and charm a crowd any day of the week but when it came down to having hear to hearts the man just wasn’t up for it.

          Jeb stepped inside and found Pete, Jane and Willie already sitting at the scarred up kitchen table eating eggs, grits and gravy. “Mornin’ Jebidiah,” Maria greeted.

          Jeb merely tipped his head before making a bee line for the back room where Wyatt had been laying for days. Craig was in the chair beside the bed sound asleep. Jeb worried about his younger brother. Craig had spent the last few days simply sitting beside Wyatt’s bed and staring at his best friend.

          Jeb walked to the bed and looked down at Wyatt only to nearly cry out with shock when he realized the other man was awake and looking right back at him.

          “You’re awake,” Jeb whispered, crouching down beside the bed and taking Wyatt’s hand in his. “Hell fire, I was beginning to think you weren’t going to make it.”

          Wyatt’s only response was to smile. Jeb couldn’t explain just what that smile meant to him. Wyatt had always been the bright light of the group. He had a childish innocence about him that had stolen the hearts of nearly everyone who took the time to get to know him. If he had died…..

          Jeb shook the thought off. Wyatt was not dead. He was alive. “How long have you been awake?”

          Wyatt shrugged a shoulder, wincing with pain. Jeb sighed. “Why didn’t you throw something at his head and wake him up to let him know?”

          Wyatt laughed silently and then put his finger to his lips before pointing at Craig’s sleeping form. Jeb chuckled quietly. “Well I’m damn glad to see you’re awake. I’ll go tell Maria so she can come check on you.”

          Wyatt nodded and Jeb stood slowly and left the room. The tense atmosphere in the kitchen vanished the moment they saw the smile on Jeb’s face. Maria quickly abandoned her cooking and dashed into the room to see to her patient.

          “This is wonderful!” Jane exclaimed. “I don’t think I could have handled losing Wyatt after I just lost… my father,” her breath hitched and Pete wrapped his arm around her shoulder. He kissed her temple tenderly and Jeb noticed that, for once, Willie didn’t grumble at the sight.

          “I’m going to go let Gill know and bring him in to eat,” Jeb stated before heading out the door. He knew that Gill probably needed to sleep but Jeb figured he needed to know that Wyatt was awake more—then the man’s rest could be a bit less troubled.

          Jeb climbed up into the dusty barn loft and froze when he realized the place he had left Gill was empty. Jeb slid back down the ladder and realized a horse was missing….

          Gill had slipped away the moment Jeb had left him alone—but where the hell had he gone?

Chapter Thirty-Four

Chapter Thirty-Four

 

          Gill rode up to the barn and barely had time to slide from his horses back before Jeb was sweeping him into his arms and clutching him tightly to his chest. “Where the devil did you go?” Jeb grumbled as he buried his face in Gill’s neck.

          “Town…” Gill managed to reply, though he felt a bit breathless, just as he always did when Jeb held him this way.

          “Why did you go to town?”

          Gill sighed and yet didn’t pull himself from Jeb’s arms. He was enjoying the closeness. “I had to send the badges back to the base.”

          “You what?!” Jeb demanded, releasing his hold on Gill and stepping back.

          “I had to return the badges,” Gill repeated.

          “And why the hell did you have to do that? I thought you and Willie burying them had just as much to do with hiding them as it did the tradition of burying folks who stop breathing.”

          Gill could hear the worry in Jeb’s voice. “I had to send the badges back, Jebidiah. If I hadn’t done that then the wives of those men wouldn’t have gotten their money.”

          Jeb scowled. “Well I feel sorry for them, really I do, but I’d rather they go without a few dollars and cents than have my man risking his neck to make sure the widows of the men who tried to kill him are provided for.”

          Gill shrugged as his temper sparked. “And I’d rather have my man safe and at home rather than running around, risking his neck to see that a few orphans have better meals. There are things that a man just has to do, Jeb, whether other folks like it or not.”

          Jeb crossed his arms over his chest and glared down at him. Once again Gill cursed his shorter stature and wished he didn’t have to look up to glare right back. “That’s not the same, Gilliam, and you know it.”

          Gill felt his fight leave him—hell, he hadn’t had much to begin with. He was too tired, too worried, too beat down to worry much about tempers. He pressed his fingers into his temples and closed his eyes as he rubbed. “I love you, Jeb, and I don’t want to fight. I was careful. I kept my face covered in town, I didn’t use my real name when I mailed them and I don’t reckon I was followed. Now why don’t you get to kissing me instead of jumping my ass? I ain’t had near enough of you lately.”

          A teasing smile lit Jeb’s face even as he grabbed Gill by the gun belt and pulled him close. “As I recall, you rather enjoy having me jump your ass.” He winked and Gill trembled from his head to his toes. “And I’ll make up for the lack of kisses just as soon as I can but first there’s something you should know.”

          Gill rose up and nipped at Jeb’s jaw, chuckling at the growl he drew out of the man. “What should I know?”

          “Right after you left this morning Wyatt woke up. He’s inside and he’s already writing up a storm and enjoying his new hero status.”

          Gill felt relief wash over him like rain. Wyatt was alive. He hadn’t lost his life because of Gill. Gill wouldn’t have been able to carry on had Wyatt died. It was bad enough losing Billy—Wyatt’s death would have finished him off.

          “Hero status?” he asked as Jeb took him by the hand and began to lead him toward the house.

          “Oh yeah, he’s definitely the house hero. Maria is baking him cakes, Jane has been constantly fluffing and refluffing his pillows and Willie and Pete are arguing over where they’re going to place the statue in his honor—you’re a loved man Gilliam and they love him for saving you.”

          Gill laughed lightly and fought back the rising emotion in his throat. He stopped walking suddenly and Jeb frowned down at him. “What’s wrong?”

          “Don’t tell anyone what I told you, Jeb. Don’t tell them that I said Wyatt didn’t really save my life and that I would have been fine without him—it might be the truth but it’s not a truth I want him knowing. I want him to have this. He deserves it.”

         

          Jeb pressed a light kiss to his brow and Gill felt his heart kick up. “I won’t speak a word, Gilliam. Outlaw’s honor,” he added, laying his hand over his heart.

          Gill simply smiled in response and let Jeb lead him inside—never once mentioning the fact that in town, he had truly felt as if all eyes had been on him and known exactly why he was there. Gill didn’t figure that was something Jeb would be very open to hearing.

         

---

 

          “Gilliam Rafe Tomlinson, you’ve done enough avoiding me. It’s time you and I have that talk that we both know is coming.”

          Gill stiffened when he heard his mother’s stern voice behind him. While he had known that eventually this moment would come, he had been hoping it would still be awhile.

          Gill turned slowly and looked into her blue eyes, surrounded by lines that seemed deeper than they’d been the last time he’d been home—had it really been three years?

          “Go ahead and talk, mama. I’ll stand here and listen.”

          “Don’t you be a smart alec,” Maria warned as she came to stand beside him beneath the tree and looked out over the surrounding hills. “It’s good to have you home again. I’m just sorry that it took a good man nearly dying to get you here.”

          Gill shook his head as he watched the setting sun. “You made it clear that you didn’t want me here anymore.”

          Maria snorted and waved her arm. “I said I didn’t want a Texas Ranger here—I never said a word about my son.”

          “I was a Texas Ranger,” Gill reminded her.

          “I know. And I’m sure your father rolled over in his grave quite often because of it.”

          “Good. Me and him never did see eye to eye about much of anything.”

          Maria let out a long breath and laid her hand on Gill’s arm. “Your father loved you, Gilliam. And living your life a certain way just to get back at the man when he’s already dead is a very big waste of what few years we all get on this earth.”

          Gill shook his head. “I don’t know how everyone can say he loved me and was such a good man. He was hardly ever here, mama. He never married you and he never settled down. The only time I had a pa was when he happened to pass through this way. Hell, those folks I’m riding with knew him better than I did!”

          “Now don’t you go worrying about what went on between your pa and me. That man loved me with every fiber of his being just the same as I did him. We had love, respect and loyalty and that’s more than most folks have. His calling in life was to be free and roaming and mine was to stay settled down and fix up people who needed fixin’.”

          Gill felt old hurt, hurt he had thought he’d buried and done away with a decade ago, rise up to the surface and bubble over the carefully constructed vault he’d locked it in. “And what about me? Why the hell was his so-called calling in life more important than his own son?”

          Maria’s eyes were pained as she shook her head and threw her thin arms around Gill’s waist, hugging him tight. “There was nothin’ more important to your papa than you. He loved you with a passion, Gilliam. When you was younger, I put my foot down and wouldn’t let your pa take you into that life—and when you got older and could make your own decisions, you chose to stay home. Maybe that’s my fault…”

          “Pa never blamed you for anything,” Gilliam countered. “And you were right to not let a child into that kind of life. It’s too dangerous.” He rubbed her back, kissed her hair and for a fleeting moment, Gill allowed himself to once again be that boy he had once been—the boy who needed his mama to comfort him because his father had once again ridden away.

          “Now—,” Maria pulled away and laid her hand against his cheek. “Although your face has been a mask of sadness over the loss of Billy and Wyatt’s injury, I have still noticed an underlying glow that seems very much the glow a person wears when they’re in love.” Her eyes sparkled with the happiness of her smile. “So, who is the lucky someone that landed you?”

          Gill stiffened. Hell and damnation! Shit fire and save the matches! He’d been open about who and was these last weeks and hadn’t given any thought to the fact that his mother had no idea he was a man who loved another man.

          Gill took a step back and rubbed his neck as he stared at the toes of his worn out boots. “Uh…..”

          Maria laughed. “Oh, calm down!” she exclaimed. “I’ve seen you and Jebidiah stealing kisses and long glances. I’ve seen the way he’s been fretting over you and your melancholy as well. I’ve not gotten old enough yet to have the wool pulled over my eyes.”

          Gill’s stomach dropped. “So… you know?”

          “I do.”

          “And…?” he urged, waiting for the severe disappointment and the thorough tongue lashing he was sure to receive.

          “I’ll admit I’m a bit disappointed that I’ll never be a grandmother,” Maria mused. Then she smiled. “But what mother could truly be upset when she sees how happy her son is? Jebidiah is a good man and it is clear that you love one another.”

          Gill simply stood there in shock a moment before laughing ruefully. All those years he’d been so worried about people finding out about him. He’d been terrified of losing the people he cared about. And all along the ones that truly mattered hadn’t batted an eye over the truth and accepted him regardless.

          “Sorry I stayed gone so long, mama,” Gill finally whispered.

          Maria grabbed his ear and gave it a tug, causing Gill to grunt and lean down to her level. “Just don’t be making a habit of that,” she warned.

          Gill smiled and kissed her cheek. “No ma’am.”

Chapter Thirty-Five

Chapter Thirty-Five

 

          Captain J.T. Morgan swallowed hard as the sack of badges was dumped on the polished oak of his kitchen table. The badges were nothing too special. They were simply hand beaten and forged from whatever metal the men could find lying around and their names had been painstakingly engraved upon them—a task each man took upon himself.

          Five badges.

          Five dead men.

          Five dead Rangers.

          J.T.’s fists clenched as he stared at the window. This wouldn’t have happened if the higher ups had listened to him. He’d told them to simply let Gill and Pete go. J.T. had always known deep down that Gill wouldn’t last as a Ranger. He’d seen the free spirit and restlessness inside the man and had known that, eventually, he’d have to take a different road. And it only stood to reason that wherever Gill went, Pete would follow. The two had always been inseparable.

          J.T. had been fully prepared to let them do just that. He’d been prepared to ignore this whole big mess and focus on more pressing matters than The Crane Gang who weren’t killing anyone—or at least hadn’t been.

          But the Crane Gang had pissed off the wrong men—the rich men. Rich men who were lining the pockets of the men who gave the Captain his marching orders and they were in turn handing down orders to him. Orders the Captain didn’t like one bit.

          “I won’t do it,” he said with a shake of his head as he stared hard at those badges. “I won’t be a party to this.”

          “You don’t have a choice,” Major Winfield warned. “You’ll do as we say or their will be severe consequences.”

          J.T. swallowed hard. His stomach was churning with the knowledge that five of his men were dead and two more were going to die. J.T. wouldn’t help kill Gill or Pete but there wasn’t a damn thing he could do to stop it from happening. Those five Rangers who were now dead had been sent on a murder mission and instead they’d been the ones to find themselves on the wrong end of a bullet. Gill wouldn’t have killed them if he’d had any kind of choice. Gill might not be a Ranger deep down but he was a good and decent man. J.T. knew that for fact.

          “Major, I don’t appreciate your threats. This is my base, my home and those were my men—” J.T. nodded down at the badges. “—that were killed. But you have no proof that Gilliam or Pete were responsible for this.”

          Major Winfield puffed out his chest and ran his fingers over his thin mustache, reminding J.T. of a bird fluffing its plumage. “Need I remind you that I am your commanding officer and a simple word from me could find you relieved of your duties and your home regardless of what you may or may not appreciate?”

          J.T. bristled at the tone in the man’s voice and stood from his seat. “What do you intend to do, Major? I only have three Rangers left at this base. My entire battalion has been wiped out. If you’re correct and Gilliam Tomlinson and Pete Bardlow are responsible for this, then how do you intend for three men to kill them when they already murdered five without difficulty?”

          Major Winfield tipped his head. “We devise a plan, Captain Morgan, something you ignorant backwoods Rangers seemed to have forgotten but something us more sophisticated battalions are quite skilled with.”

          J.T.’s jaw popped. “Enlighten me,” he snarled.

          “We have had men watching your men, Captain. They’ve learned a few interesting things.”

          “You mean to tell me you’ve had men watching Gill and Pete? Why in the hell did you allow five of my men to be killed?” J.T. demanded.

          “My men were merely there in an observatory position. And they observed plenty. Would you like to know the truth about your favorite fallen Ranger?” There was a glint in the Major’s eyes that said the man was up to no good. “Would you like to know exactly what Gilliam Tomlinson has been doing all this time and exactly who he’s been doing it with?”

          J.T. shook his head. “I’m not interested in gossip, Major.”

          “Gossip?!” The Major’s eyes burned with indignation. “You will learn to watch the way you speak to me or you’ll find your life will be sharply less than it is now.” The Major tapped his chin thoughtfully. “Your wife and son are certainly something to be proud of.”

          J.T. stiffened because there was a clear threat in the Major’s eyes. “Leave my wife and son out of this. I won’t be a part of your mess, Major. You chose to send my men after Gill and Pete and it ended with them dead. Yes, they deserve justice but not the justice you have in mind. You’ve been bought and paid for, Major, and I want no part in that. I believe in arrests and trials not blood thirsty hunting parties—and I know that you offered my men more money if they killed Gill and Pete without questioning them. I’m no fool, Major.”

          “That’s a matt of opinion,” Major Winfield chuckled as he walked over to the fireplace and fingered the brass figurines that J.T. had bought for Amelia when they had first married. “I wonder how long your wife would remain by your side if you could no longer keep her in such comfortable accommodations. If your job, your home, your money, your good name and any hope of further employment were suddenly gone and word got around that she was married to such a worthless man would she remain at your side? Or would you lose her and your son because of a single bad decision?”

          “I don’t appreciate threats, Major.”

          “I don’t much care. Your choices are simple. You either agree to help with this endeavor and earn a hefty payday for it from the men who hired me, or, the men I have that are upstairs with your wife and son will stop playing quite so nicely about the time my men outside attack your remaining Rangers and their families and your life will be thoroughly turned upside down.”

          J.T.’s blood froze. “You sent men up to my family?” he hissed.

          “Of course I did, Captain,” the Major replied, seeming quite bored with the lengthening conversation. “So do we have a deal? Or would you like to see your family locked in the very cells you use for your prisoners and the rest of your men and their families dead?”

         

          J.T. had no choice. No matter how much he truly liked Gill, the fact remained that the man had made his own decisions and broken laws. J.T. was sure he’d killed those Rangers in self-defense but that still didn’t excuse the crime. J.T. would not risk his family to protect Gill.

          “Okay, Major. It would seem you’ve made yourself a deal.”

****                                                                          

          ‘Good as new,’ Wyatt mouthed as he held out his arms and did a spin.

          “You do look pretty damn healthy,” Craig agreed.

          “Well of course he does,” Maria snapped as she pushed her way through the crowd and lifted Wyatt’s shirt to observe his healing wound. “I’ve been around a while and done this kind of thing a time or two.”

Jeb hated the sight of that puckering dot of skin. He hated knowing he had caused someone he loved to be in a position to be shot—and that someone else he loved had been murdered. He had done a lot of thinking in the month since Wyatt had woken up and shown them all he wasn’t going to die. Jeb had planned on finishing up his run as leader of the Crane Gang by seeing to the last orphanage and showing at last one more Rancher that their material possessions could be gone in a heartbeat—but now Jeb wasn’t at all sure he wanted to risk his family to do that.

          He no longer wanted to lead a gang and he didn’t want his brother to either. The life was just too dangerous and Jeb had lost too much in his life. He didn’t want to lose anyone else.

          Now all that was left was to let everyone know that their outlaw days were over.

          “Craig?” Jeb called from the door. His brother glanced his way and Jeb waved him over before leaving the house.

          He walked to the barn and leaned against the worn wood as he watched his brother step into the sunlight and make his way to him. “What’s going on?” Craig asked. A smile split his face. “Ain’t it great that Wyatt’s gonna be fine? We can get back to life and…”

          “No.”

          Craig frowned. “What do you mean, no?”

          Jeb sighed and crossed his arms over his chest. “That life is over, Craig. I feel we’ve done what we set out to do and we honored our family’s memory. It’s time to put all that behind us and start fresh.”

          “What?” Craig demanded. “Jeb, you aren’t makin’ sense. All you’ve ever wanted is to make them pay…”

          “The man that ordered our parents killed over their land has paid. He paid the day I killed him. The man that killed Greg paid as well when I took his life. The rest of them….” Jeb shook his head. “There will always be rich land barons and there will always be certain men among them who feel they can do what they want to have their way. We can’t spend our whole lives attempting to show them differently—and Craig I’ve done some thinking.”

          “And?” Craig snorted, clearly not pleased with Jeb’s change of opinion about their lives.

          “And…” Jeb shrugged. “We’re not right to do what we do.”

          Craig’s eyes widened comically. “Why in the hell would you say that?”

          Jeb gazed out over the horizon. “Just because one rich man killed our parents doesn’t make all of them murderers. Just because one rich man killed Jane’s husband doesn’t mean they all feel entitled to whatever they want. Some of those men are probably honest, decent, hardworking men and it ain’t right for us to take what they’ve worked for.”

          Craig’s jaw worked several times before any words came out. “But all these years…”

          “I’ve been angry and full of hate and vengeance,” Jeb stated regretfully. “Finding Gill, losing Billy and nearly losing Wyatt has opened my eyes to that. I want this to stop, Craig. I want to know my family is safe. I want to build a life with Gill and I want to give Preston a home.”

          Craig shook his head as he slumped back against the barn. “You came out of nowhere with all this, Jeb. Hell, I didn’t think you’d ever say it was enough….”

          Jeb nodded and laid his hand on his brother’s shoulder. “I’m saying it now.” 

 

A/N: There will be more Gill and Jeb time in the next chapter! Promise :)

Chapter Thirty-Six

Chapter Thirty-six

 

          “Gill?”

          Gill closed his eyes and swallowed hard at the sound of his best friend’s voice coming from behind him. He’d been putting off and avoiding this talk for two days since Jeb had announced to everyone that the Crane Gang’s days were over.

          Gill was nowhere near ready to have this conversation. Hell, he didn’t know what he’d do without his annoying best friend.

          “Yeah?”

          Pete came to stand beside him and Gill saw the man rub at his neck and shift his feet. Not a single wisecrack left his lips as he stood there appearing as sad as if someone had just walked onto his porch and kicked his puppy. “Jane and I are leaving in the morning.”

          Gill chewed at the inside of his cheek. “So are Jeb and I.”

          “Jane wants to go back to Billy’s place and settle down.”

          Gill nodded. “That’ll be good for the two of you,” he admitted. “A new married couple needs privacy and y’all ain’t had much of that.”

         

          “And you and Jeb’ll be happy over in New Mexico,” Pete added.

          “Yeah.” Gill glanced over at Pete and swallowed hard. “I uh… I’ll be glad to have some peace from your annoying ass.”

          Pete’s reddened eyes slicked with wetness as he draped his arm over Gill’s shoulders. “I’ll miss you too, Gill.”

          “That’s enough of that damn tearful nonsense!” Willie exclaimed as he suddenly appeared, shoving himself between the two friends. “Don’t worry about your friend here, Gill. I’ll take good care of him.”

          Gill stared at the man, certain he’d lost his mind. “You don’t plan on killing him do you?”

          Willie shook his head and brushed at the tassels on his goucho pants. “No, I won’t kill him. I’m gonna be staying down at Billy’s place with him and Jane.”

          Gill hadn’t heard anything more ridiculous than that in his entire life. “You are?” He frowned as he glanced at Pete but the man just grinned.

          Willie nodded. “I was foolish before. Jane is like a sister to me and Billy was the closest thing to a pa I had. I’m gonna help Jane and Pete get a ranch started up.”

          “Well…” Gill scratched his cheek. “That’s..uh.. nice,” he finally blurted out.

          “Since this is our last night all together, why don’t we head to town and see it out in style?” Willie suggested.

          “I don’t think Jeb would like that idea,” Gill countered.

          “What idea?” Jeb asked, his deep voice coming from behind Gill and causing him to tremble. Damnation, how did that man do those things to him?

          “Go out and celebrate our last night all together,” Willie replied. “Are you gonna let us have some fun or be a stick in the mud?”

          Jeb raised a brow and put his arms around Gill’s waist, pullig his back into his chest. “I don’t see how any harm could come from a night out. Hell, we’ve been here a while and nothing has happened to make me think any different.”

          “Hot damn!” Willie grinned and jumped up, the silver medallions on his shirt glinted in the sunlight. “Thank you, Gill, for loosening that tight son of a bitch up!”

         

          Gill grinned. “I do what I can.”

          Jeb’s hold on him tightened. “Hey now. Y’all play nice or I’ll change my mind.”

          “I’ll go tell everyone,” Pete stated, making an exit. Willie glanced at Jeb and quickly followed suit.

          Jeb turned Gill in his arms and laid a gentle hand on his cheek. “You need a night out and so do I. I’ve been riding with all of them a long time.. Hell, I’ve never been away from my brother since our parents were killed. And you’re gonna miss Pete. We’ll go out, have a night of good memories and be able to start fresh on our new lives tomorrow.”

          Gill rose on his toes and kissed him gently. “Thank you, Jeb.”

***                                

          “Hell yeah!” Willie exclaimed as he climbed onto the stage at the Blue Ridge Saloon and began to two step around the five men currently playing their instruments and singing to the crowd.

          “Should we get him down?” Gill mused, swirling the beer around in his mug.

          Jane laughed and waved her hand. “Let him have his fun,” she insisted. “He won’t be in such a good mood come morning when we have an early start.”

          The reminder of what was to come put a bit of a damper over the group currently sitting at their table. Jeb saw Gill swallow hard and begin to stare into the amber liquid filling his glass while Pete held Jane a little tighter against him and Wyatt scratched at his head.

          Wyatt reached out and tapped Craig on the shoulder. “What is it?” Craig asked, turning to the other man.

          Wyatt pointed to himself then to Craig and back again. Craig snorted. “Hell yeah you’re coming with me tomorrow! We’re best friends—amigos. Friends don’t split up.”

          Craig’s eyes quickly went to Gill when the man stiffened. He swallowed hard when Jeb fixed him with a stare. “Uh…” Craig stuttered. “That is we’ll stick together until a pretty enough girl comes along, Wyatt and then I’m out and you’re on your own…. Unless she likes you more and then I guess I’ll be the one alone.”

          Wyatt shifted awkwardly in his chair and Jeb rolled his eyes at his brother’s lame attempt at fixing the hole his big mouth had begun to dig, which, had only resulted in digging that hole a bit deeper.           

          Wyatt began to scribble in his notepad and after a few minutes, he shoved the leather bound paper across the table toward Gill. Jeb read the words from beside him.

Its not goodby for gud. We is frends and we will com vizit you all the time. You will git sik of us. And now I can keep Craig safe. You showed me how to fite back.

 

         

Jeb smiled at Wyatt’s kind, if poorly written, words and fought the urge to pull Gill close and hold him tenderly since the man seemed to need just that kind of contact just now. The only thing that kept Jeb from doing so was the table full of rough characters at the table in the corner.

         

          They hadn’t been too happy about the ‘negros’ entering the saloon to begin with and they’d been all too interested in the sight of the lady with them—Jeb didn’t want to do anything else to draw their attention or their judgments their direction.

          “We couldn’t get sick of you, Wyatt,” Gill insisted. “You’re family. And hell, I wouldn’t even be sitting here drinking skunk beer if you hadn’t saved my life.”

          Wyatt blushed and shook his head while everyone else at the table raised their glasses. “Here’s to Wyatt!” Craig called and everyone downed a swig of beer just as Willie came back to the table and ran into Gill. Gill’s beer sloshed from the cup and soaked his shirt.

          “Damn you, Willie!” Jeb scolded even while Gill was laughing. Jeb pulled his bandana from his pocket and began wiping off the front of Gill’s shirt the best he could.

          “It’s alright,” Gill insisted.

         

          “Yeah,” Willie stuck out his tongue. “Quit bein’ such a goddamn mother hen. He said it’s alright.”

          Jeb glared at the other man but Wyatt’s silent laughter quickly did away with any annoyance he felt toward Willie.

          Tonight wasn’t a night for worrying about being annoyed at Willie’s antics. Tonight was a night for simply relaxing and soaking it all in. The Crane Gang, which had been together for ten long years, was reaching its end and Jeb was determined to enjoy the last few hours before he started his new life.

          A new life that involved being a father to Preston and holding Gill’s hard body against him every night—the best part of it all would be having the privacy of their own home and being able to show his affection to Gill day or night without worrying about what anyone else would have to say.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Chapter Thirty-Seven

 

          A gnawing ache bubbled in Gill’s gut. Gill had always been one to trust his gut and just now his gut was telling him that something was wrong. Gill knew exactly what it was.

          He knew that even now as he lay in the bed with Jeb’s strong arms wrapped around him Gill new that Pete, Jane and Willie were already on their way to their new home. Craig and Wyatt were also heading out today to have adventures of their own—and Jeb had told them to be gone early because the goodbye’s they’d spoken the day before were the only ones he could handle.

         

          Gill had learned that his man was terrible at goodbyes. Speaking of goodbyes….

          Gill groaned as he squinted toward the clock and realized it was nearly nine in the morning. He had a very bittersweet goodbye of his own to get through today. His mama had insisted that he come out and talk to her and bid her farewell before he set off for New Mexico. Gill knew he needed to make the trip out of her house alone but he was hesitant to leave Jeb. Today was the man’s first day without his family.

          “Would you quit thinking so hard, Gilliam?” Jeb’s voice scolded gently. “You’ve got the room filling up with smoke.”

          “How would you know?” Gill asked with a smile. “Your eyes are still closed.”

          Jeb pulled Gill closer and he happily slid himself deeper into his embrace. “I can smell it,” Jeb replied, his green eyes remaining hidden behind their lids.

          Gill sighed and kissed the bare skin of Jeb’s chest. “Mama wanted me to come out this morning.”

         

          “Then you should go,” Jeb replied, peeking down at Gill through a cracked eyelid.

          “You riding along?”

          “I think your mama wanted to have some time alone with you,” Jeb reminded him.

          Gill sighed. “But you….”

          Jeb chuckled and kissed Gill’s brow. “I’ll be just fine. I’ll spend the day making sure we have the supplies we need and we’ll head out this afternoon when you make it back.”

          “You’re sure?”

          Jeb rolled his eyes. “I’m sure, Gilliam. I’m better than you are, I think. I’m ready for this new life with you. And it’s not like I’ll never see everyone else again. They already all said they’re coming to New Mexico for the holidays.” Jeb frowned. “Are you having second thoughts?”

          Gill quickly shook his head. “No, of course not. You know I love you.”

          A mischievous grin split Jeb’s face and lit up his green eyes. “Do I?”

          Gill pulled out of his arms, tossed back the covers and crawled toward Jeb on his hands and knees. Without a word, Gill braced himself above Jeb, watching the man’s green eyes darken. He swooped down and laid hungry kisses to Jeb’s neck.

          He nipped, tasted and devoured the other man until Jeb was clutching at his bare back and digging his fingertips into his skin. Gill’s body tightened painfully as he moved his lips to Jeb and drank the man in like whiskey.

          Jeb’s fingers came up to Gill’s thick black hair and pulled his head away. “I want you now, Gilliam,” he growled.

         

          Gill felt a familiar volt of lightning course through his veins as Jeb’s possessive gaze locked on him. Somehow Gill managed to shake his head and pull away. “Not so fast,” he warned. “I need to make sure you don’t doubt me again.”

          “Gilliam,” Jeb warned, gripping the sheets as Gill placed quick kisses along his chest. “This is no damn time for games.”

          Gill grinned. “Well that’s good cuz I sure ain’t playing.”

          Gill used his tongue to trace the hard lines of Jeb’s stomach and then flicked it against his hip bones. Jeb nearly surged from the mattress and his hungry curses filled the quiet room. “Gilliam…” he hissed.

          Gill chuckled against Jeb’s skin and then dipped his head low and took his throbbing cock into his mouth. Jeb nearly surged from the bed but Gill held him down and growled hungrily. Never had anything tasted sweeter than Jeb’s cock tasted when it was hard and throbbing with want… Want for Gill.

          Gill savored the taste and feel of Jeb until it became clear that Jeb had had enough. He buried his hands in Gill’s hair and yanked the man away before shoving himself up on his elbows and flipping both their bodies.

          Gill lay beneath Jeb’s powerful body and stared up at his hungry eyes. Gill had always felt strong and able but with Jeb above him, his lean, muscled arms and broad chest encasing him, holding him down, had Gill feeling smaller, more vulnerable and completely at the other man’s mercy.

          “I gotta have you now, Gilliam,” Jeb growled.

          Gill trembled beneath him and lifted his hips causing their rock hard erections to press tight together. “Take me, Jebidiah. I’m yours.”

          Jeb’s mouth found Gill’s with a vengeance and instantly his tongue demanded entrance. They warred for dominance a moment before Gill gave in and simply succumbed to Jeb’s touch, his taste, his power.

          Jeb broke the kiss and his hungry mouth licked and nipped its way down the length of Gill’s body. When his tongue flicked across the damp slit on the tip of Gill’s throbbing cock, Gill gripped Jeb by the hair and let out a string of curses.

          Jeb opened his mouth to say something but Gill took that opportunity to push his head down and bury his cock deep in the other man’s mouth. He felt Jeb chuckle and the vibration rocked deep into his sack causing it to tighten.

          Jeb never paused in his tasting of Gill’s cock as his fingertips came to Gill’s lips. Quickly Gill sucked them in, letting out a deep groan of pleasure as he swirled his tongue around them.

          Anticipation swirled in his gut as Jeb removed his fingers from his mouth. Gill knew what was coming. And Jeb didn’t keep him waiting. Slowly his fingers slid inside Gill’s ass, probing, stretching and finding that bundle of nerves nearly instantly.

          Gill called out his name as his hips bucked. Jeb removed his mouth and gave him a devilish grin. “Tell me you want more, Gilliam.”

          “Stop foolin’ around, Jebidiah,” Gill warned.

          “I’m not fooling, Gilliam. With you it could never be foolin’.”

          Just like that, Jeb rose up, removed his fingers, shoved Gill’s legs forward and slid inside of him.

          The sharp shock of pain and pleasure all swirled together had Gill slamming his eyes shut. Jeb bent down and kissed his brow. “Open your eyes.”

          Gill obeyed his command. The love and the want in Jeb’s green gaze stole Gill’s breath and caused his chest to ache. Gill was so damned deep in love with the man that he knew it would never end. He’d never want to be apart from Jebidiah Crane.

---

          Gill felt that uncomfortable sensation swirling in his gut as he rode toward his mama’s cabin. The hairs on his arms and the back of his neck stood up straight. A chill went down his spine. Something was wrong.

          He went for the rifle in his scabbard but paused in mid-reach when he heard hoof beats to his right. “Don’t even think about pulling that gun, Gilliam Tomlinson. We just want a friendly chat and that wouldn’t be very accommodating of you.”

          Gill turned his head toward the voice and saw three men on horseback watching him closely. Two of them held guns trained on him. The third was a man with graying hair, a think twisting mustache and cold blue eyes. He wore a blue uniform with shimmering silver buttons and the insignia on his chest made it clear he was a Major.

          Gill had never met the man before but he knew immediately who it was. Major Winfield. A cold-hearted mean son of a bitch who was known to bend the rules and cater to whoever had the biggest money pouch.

          Gill hear a cough to his left and using his peripheral vision he realized that four more men were now on that side as well. He didn’t take the time to check if they were aiming their guns at him—he knew well and good that they were.

          Gill’s time was up.

          Strange how in this moment he wasn’t afraid for himself. Instead all he could think about was Jeb and what his death would do to the man. His only comfort and solace was knowing that they’d made love and left no tender words unspoken before he’d left that hotel.

          He could die knowing that the man he loved knew exactly how much he loved him.

          “I’m no fool, Major. I know you’re here to kill me. Why don’t we just get it over with. I never have been one for chit chat.” Gill tilted his head and frowned. “But once you kill me, you’d be better off to just bury me out here and take my guns as proof I’m dead. I know from experience just how smelly a dead body can get out here when you’re carting it around.”

          “Oh we’re not going to kill you, Gilliam,” the Major assured him with a chuckle. “At least not yet.”

          Gill snorted. “Well I sure as hell ain’t coming with you still breathing so I believe we’re at a stalemate, Major.”

          “Not quite,” Major Winfield countered. “I might have a bit of a trick up my sleeve that you’ll find tips the scales quite a bit in my favor.”

          “And what’s that?” Gill asked, his brow rising.

          Major Winfield snapped his fingers and Gill let out a string of curses when another man rode out from behind a nearby tree. Desperation clawed at his gut and panic bubbled in his chest when Gill saw the woman he held against him.

          Gill turned his gaze back Major Winfield and the man chuckled. “Yeah, I was right. You’ll see things my way or you can say goodbye to dear old mama.”

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Chapter Thirty-Eight

 

          Gill shifted in his saddle. “I always heard stories about you, Major, but I honestly hadn’t heard just what a coward you are.”

          The Major cocked his head to the side. “Coward?”

          Gill nodded as he crossed his arms over his saddle horn and leaned forward. “Only one hell of a coward has to threaten an old lady to get what he wants.”

          Gill spared a glance at his mama and saw her eyes narrow dangerously in his direction. He knew that if they lived through this, he was going to have hell to pay for calling her old. First he’d have to get her away from that man, away from that gun pointed into her side and away from the Major.

          “I’m not easily riled, Gill, so your attempts are quite pathetic. I have tasks that require your assistance and I’ll use any means necessary to have your assistance.”

          “And what exactly do you need my help with, Major? You don’t have to use my mother to get your way. I served the Rangers for a long time…”

          Major Winfeild laughed. “Are you saying you’d do what your superior officer asks even without extra incentive? You retired, Gilliam. You sent in your badge. You murdered fellow Rangers.”

          Gill’s stomach soured at the memory. He still hated that it had come down to that. But it had either been those men or him and his newfound family—the decision hadn’t even been a hard one.

          “What was I supposed to do, Major? I was supposed to be undercover and they found my badge. So I claimed I wanted out and sent the badge back.”

          Major Winfield plucked at the thigh of his blue trousers. “And the other Rangers?”

          “Were not going to win that fight no matter what I did. I had to maintain my cover in order to save myself, my fellow undercover Ranger and help to bring down the gang I’d been sent to….”

          Major Winfield’s laughter had Gill’s explanation cutting short. “Stop! Please. I’ve had men watching you from the beginning. Captain J.T. Morgan might trust you but I never did. I know what you are, Gill. I know where your loyalties lie—and who you lie with.”

          Gill rolled back his shoulders. “So you should also know that my mother and I haven’t been close in years. What makes you think I’d sacrifice my loyalty to that gang just to save her?”

          Major Winfield stared hard at him a moment as if weighing what he said. Finally he shrugged. “Kill her.”

          “No!” Gill exclaimed, leaping from his horse as the man holding his mama put that gun to her temple and she squeezed her eyes shut tight. Gill turned a pleading gaze to Major Winfield. “Don’t. Please. Tell me what you want.”

          Major Winfield leaned forward and the cold smile on his face sent shivers down Gill’s spine. “Jebidiah Crane. Alive and taken to the base so I can string a rope around his neck and send him swinging for the world to see.”

---

         

          Jeb stepped back onto the hotel boardwalk and sat down his sack of supplies as he stretched out his back and glanced at the sun. It was getting lower in the sky and Jeb knew it had to be nearly four in the afternoon. He had expected Gill to be back by now…. He supposed maybe it was harder for the newly reunited mother and son to say goodbye than anyone had anticipated.

          Jeb wondered if maybe he should have gone with Gill… maybe he could have used the support. Then again, Jeb had thought it seemed the kind of thing that Gill needed to do alone… Hell, Jeb needed to stop worrying so damn much and just relax. Problem was, Jeb wasn’t sure what to do with himself without a whole gang full of people to tend to.

          His stomach rumbled and he rubbed at it, wishing he hadn’t skipped a midday meal. He didn’t want to eat supper without Gill however if the man didn’t show up, Jeb simply wouldn’t have a choice.

         

          Jeb sat down upon a bench and let his eyes slip closed. Between worrying over his family going their separate ways and loving on Gill, he hadn’t found much sleep the night before—he sure felt as if he could find it now.

          “Wake up, sleeping beauty.”

          Jeb grinned at the sound of Gill’s deep voice. “I think the prince accomplishes that with a kiss,” he challenged, keeping his eyes closed.

          “I would insist that you admit you’re joking,” an unfamiliar voice had Jeb’s eyes flying open. “But, then again, after the things my men have seen over the last few months, I’m afraid I know you aren’t.”

          Jeb took in the sight of the pompous jackass in the blue uniform with glistening buttons. The man twirled his twisted mustache and smiled. “Allow me to introduce myself, Jebidiah. I am Major Winfield of the Texas Rangers and I’ve come to take you in.”

          Texas Rangers? Jeb realized that there were five men with the Major and each looked more than eager to put a bullet in him if Jeb made a wrong move. Jeb’s eyes found Gill but the other man was staring down at the dirt beside his horse’s hooves and wouldn’t meet his gaze.

          “Gilliam?”

          “Gilliam here led us right to you, Jebidiah Crane,” Major Winfield informed him as he crossed his leather gloved hands over his saddle horn. “It seems you blinded him a while but he finally remembered where his loyalties lie.”

          Jeb felt as if all the air had been knocked from his gut. He tried to breathe but there seemed to be no air left to draw in. Gilliam had brought these men here? Gill had turned him in?

          No. There had to be some other explanation.

          Jeb stood slowly and took his time to stretch and act completely uninterested in the current events. “Major Winfield, I’m afraid I can’t be coming with you.”

          Major Winfield chuckled and the sound was cold. “I’m afraid you don’t much of a choice, outlaw. You are wanted by the state of Texas and there are quite a few men ready to see you hang for the things you’ve done.”

          Jeb nodded. “I’ll bet there are.” He knew he was no match for six trained men with guns… he wish he knew what Gill was thinking. Had these men ambushed him on his way to his mamas? Was he being forced to ride with them now? But if he was then why wouldn’t he meet Jeb’s gaze. Maybe the two of them together could take out these men and get the hell out of here.

          “Dead or alive, Jebidiah, the choice is yours. However, don’t wait too long to make it or I’ll be forced to do the choosing for you.”

          Jeb shook his head. “I’m not coming anywhere with you while I’m still breathing, Major. Guess that means you’ll be killing me.”

          “That would be a shame,” Major Winfield clicked his tongue. “You see some very rich men and some very powerful men would like to witness your hanging and I, being the man who brought you in, could certainly do with the favorable attention that granting their wish would grant me…”

          “You sure do like to talk, don’t you?” Jeb asked. He tried to meet Gill’s gaze again but the man seemed determined to stare at the dirt and nothing else.

          Instead of growing angry, Major Winfield seemed to find amusement in Jeb’s goading. “Bravery in the face of death is an admirable trait, Jebidiah. If you insist that we have to take you back in dead, then so be it. Gilliam, I’ll let you do the honors.”

          This seemed to get Gill’s attention and his head snapped up. “What?”

          Major Winfield fixed Gill with a hard stare. “Our prisoner is refusing to come alive. Kill him.”

          “But you said…”

          “Are you giving me reason to doubt your loyalty again?” Major Winfield inquired.

          Gill looked as if he’d been slapped. He shook his head.

          Gill and Jeb locked gazes. Gill’s hand was shaking as he pulled his gun.

          Jeb felt his heart fall into his stomach as his mind raced. Why was Gill doing this? He loved him, didn’t he? Didn’t he? Hell, Jeb wasn’t sure what to believe or what to think!

          When Gill set the sights of his gun on Jeb, Jeb figured the actual bullet couldn’t hurt any worse than the knowledge that the man he loved had turned on him had.

          “Why?” Jeb asked Gill as he stood still and made no move to pull his own weapon. No matter what happened, Jeb knew he wouldn’t kill Gill—he couldn’t.

          Gill’s eyes were wide and bloodshot. His hand shook violently. “I have no choice,” he replied.

          “Once a Ranger always a Ranger, right Gilliam?” Major Winfield quipped.

          Gill took a deep breath as his shoulders tensed. “Yeah,” he replied, his voice hollow. “Yeah, that’s right.”

          Gill cocked the hammer back and Jeb didn’t move. “I never would have turned on you,” he vowed to the man.

          The gun nearly dropped from Gill’s hand but he gripped it tighter and squared his shoulders. “You must be a better man than me,” he whispered.

          Jeb saw Gill’s finger tightening and knew death was coming. He prepared himself for it and was more annoyed than relieved when the Major’s voice rang out again. “Wait!”

          Gill dropped his arm so quickly it was as if his gun weighed forty pounds. “I really need you alive, Jebidiah,” Major Winfield announced.

          Jeb tore his gaze away from the man he loved and looked at the pompous jackass. “And I told you that’s not happening.”

          “The key to running a good bluff, dear outlaw, is knowing you have all the right cards.”

          Before Jeb could ask what the Major was talking about, two men stepped out of the hotel and Jeb’s legs nearly gave out. Held between them with a gun to his head, was Preston.

          The little boy was terrified, his eyes were the size of silver dollars behind his spectacles and his breathing was labored and wheezing.

          “What the hell is this?” Gill’s voice demanded.

          “Let him go,” Jeb warned.

          Major Winfield laughed. “I don’t think I will. Will you come with us alive now? Or does the boy really have to die?”

          Jebidiah lost all sanity then. His man had turned on him and the boy he thought of as a son, the boy he’d planned on raising, was now being held at gunpoint.

          Jebidiah lunged for the men holding Preston and was kicked back by the taller of the two. He readied himself to pull his gun, ignoring the gun’s cocking behind him.

          Before Jebidiah could launch another attack, something hard connected with the back of his head and the world began to sway.

          He remained conscious just long enough to realize it had been Gilliam’s gun that had struck him.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Gill watched Jebidiah fall to the ground and he quickly stepped forward and took the outlaw’s gun.

      "You'll be giving both those guns to the officers now," Major Winfield warned. 

      Gill thought about disobeying. He thought about turning on that worthless Major and blasting his head clean off his shoulders but Gill knew he couldn't do that. Not with Preston, his mother and Jeb to think about. 

      Knocking Jeb out had been had for Gill but he'd had to do it! Jebidiah would have been shot and killed if he hadn't. 

      Gill thought back to the look of shock and betrayal that had been on Jeb's face when Gill had held him at gunpoint. Would Gill have killed him? No. He couldn't have. He couldn't have pulled that trigger on the man who had loved him unconditionally and shown him that the man he was inside wasn't something he needed to hide. 

       He held out the guns in his hands and one of the Major's men was quick to relieve him of them. Gill glanced toward Preston before looking back into the Major's icy blue eyes. "I shouldn't be surprised that you're using a child to get what you want—you must be real proud of all those medals you've earned hiding behind old women and crippled boys." 

      Major Winfield chuckled and twirled the end of his mustache between his fingers. "Eventually you'll learn that your insults won't rile me, 

negro .“

      Gill felt his own gut burn and twist at the insult. He refused to let the Major see that he'd struck a nerve. He wasn't about to give the bastard the satisfaction. 

      "You have Jebidiah and you have me. You can let the boy and my mama go now," Gill urged, knowing his mama was being held just outside of town. 

      Major Winfield clicked his tongue. "I could," he agreed. "

Or I could keep the boy just to insure that you and Mr. Crane there, don’t get any ideas between here and the base. And as far as your mother goes, she’s dying with her son when we return to the base in Amleston.“

      Gill's fists clenched as the blood began to pound in his ears. "You'll let my mother go." 

      Major Winfield laughed as Gill was cuffed. "No. I won't." 

      Gill knew he couldn't fight. He was cuffed, unarmed and outnumbered. He struggled against the men holding him as they led him to his waiting horse and shoved him into the saddle—his horse was secured tightly to the Major's so he couldn't even ride away and hope to escape that way. 

      "So you used my mother to gain my help but it was all a big joke, wasn't it Major? You didn't need my help at all. You had the boy all along." 

      Major Winfield nodded, his laughter ringing out in the quietness around them. "I find that there are many ways to make people pay for their crimes, Gilliam. Mental anguish is often much worse for some than the physical." 

      Gill sat tall upon the horse, refusing to let the Major see just how desperate and sick he felt inside. "Have your fun while you can, Major. When all this is over, I might die, but I can promise you now that you'll be lying dead beside me." 

      Preston began to cry as they men road out. The officer the boy was riding with smacked him on the head sharply and Gill twisted in the saddle. "You'll keep your hands off that boy." 

      The officer sneered. "You'll keep your mouth shut 

negro .“

            Gill ignored the man and instead focused on Preston. He saw the boy was struggling to breathe. His every breath was heaved in and his tiny chest was expanding and deflating rapidly. The color had been drained from his cheeks and his eyes were wide with panic. 

      "Preston, son, calm down," Gill urged gently, forcing a calm he didn't feel to his voice. "Breathe slow now....." 

      "Sir, I think he's dying!" the man holding Preston called out to Major Winfield.

      The Major nearly shrugged. "Clearly he's not made of strong enough stuff to survive. No great loss to me. I have what I was after." 

      "He needs medication!" Gill snapped. 

      Major Winfield simply shrugged. "When we get a good distance from town, we'll bash his head in and leave his body to the critters—that is if he hasn't already saved us the trouble of killing him." 

      Gill saw Preston's lips turning blue and he felt his own panic grow. He couldn't let the boy die. Jebidiah loved that boy! That boy was going to be Jebidiah's son—would have been 

his son had Gill not been caught by the Major.

      Gill began to fight against the restraints on his hands. His horse sensed his panic and began to fight against the rope attaching him to the Major's horse. 

      Gill threw himself off the horse. His body collided with the dirt with enough force to stun him but Gill shook that off and rose to his feet. He took off at a sprint toward the horse Preston was riding on. The boy's eyes were unfocused as he continued to struggle to breathe. 

      Without putting much thought into what he was doing, Gill rammed his body into the horse and the man yelled with surprise and dropped Preston. The boy fell like a stone and his back slammed against the ground. 

      All at once air rushed back into his lungs and Gilliam felt overwhelming relief rush through him when the color returned to Preston's cheeks. 

      Before he could say a word to the boy, Major Winfield's voice called out an angry command and something hard fell against the back of Gill's head, knocking him into darkness. 

---

      "Something's wrong," Pete spoke up as he brought his horse to a stop and glanced back in the direction he, Jane and Willie had ridden from. 

      "What are you talking about?" Willie demanded, tugging at the tassel on his shirt as he sat upon the wagon. 

      Pete turned his horse around. "Something happened to Gill."   

      "Gill?" Jane swiped her sleeve across her face. "He's back in town with Jeb, Pete. He's fine." 

      Pete shook his head and glanced at the lengthening shadows around them. Night was coming. "Something isn't right," he insisted. "I think we should find cover and hunker down for the night... and come morning we need to go back." 

      "Go back?" Willie demanded, throwing his hands in the air. "Jane, you picked a man who's in love with another man. He hasn't even been away from Gill a full day yet and he's ready to run back." 

      Jane shot Pete a warning glance that had him scratching at the red hair sticking out beneath his hat and closing his mouth before he could respond to Willie. "Willie, my pa always was a firm believer in feelings. If Pete says he has a bad one then I believe him." She shivered and Pete moved his horse closer. She sighed at the questioning look in his eyes. "I feel like we're being watched...."                          

      "Why the hell didn't you say so?" Willie grumbled, his eyes attempting to look everywhere at once. 

      The trio was tense and, much to Jane's grumbling, Pete worked hard to keep his wife in between himself and the wagon—just in case a bullet were to come whizzing in their direction. 

      "There's a good spot for camp," Jane said, pointing to an outcropping of rocks and trees in the distance. "We can pull the wagon to the side of those rocks and have cover on three sides." 

      Neither man argued because they both knew she was right. Setting up camp was quick and no one made any attempt to light a fire. Willie scratched at his stomach as he stood beside the wagon. "I'll take first watch. That way you two lovebirds can get a bit of rest before we go chasing after Pete's other........" 

      A gunshot echoed in the air. 

      Jane cried out, Pete pulled his gun and Willie simply stood there, holding his hand over the bleeding hole in his gut. 

      Pete attempted to rush toward the man but another gunshot sounded and the bullet slammed into the dirt at his feet, stopping him in his tracks. 

      "Run!" Willie exclaimed, turning and taking cover at the wagon, firing shots at the silhouetted men in the distance riding toward them at a hard gallop. 

      "We can't leave you!" Jane insisted, just before a bullet took her hat off her head and left her crouched down and breathing hard. 

      Pete grabbed his wife by the arm and pulled her toward their horses. "You have to go," he insisted. "You have to find Wyatt and Craig and you have to get to Jeb and Gill. Something had happened, Jane. These men aren't just after us...." 

      "I won't leave you," Jane insisted, tears gathering in her eyes. 

      "Will you two get the hell out of here?!" Willie roared, firing off another six shots before grabbing a sack of ammunition from beneath the wagon tarp and reloading. "I can't hold them off forever." 

      Pete went to the man and took aim with his rifle, taking a horse out from beneath a rider. "I can't leave you to die, Willie." 

      Willie snorted, blood coating his white and black gaucho pants as it poured from his stomach. "I'm dying whether you leave me or not. You'll die too if you stay. Get her out of here." He tipped his head toward Jane. "She's done lost one husband. Don't cause her to lose another." 

      Pete wanted to argue. He wanted to yell, cuss and demand his way. But he couldn't. Willie was right.

      Pete had to accept that the man was dying either way. He could buy Pete and Jane enough time to get away, find the others and figure out what the hell was going on—and how the Crane gang had been found. 

      With a nod and firm pat on Willie's back, Pete stood and ran back to Jane who was firing off shots with her revolver, even though her targets were still far too distant for her to hope to strike. 

      "We're leaving," Pete said, his voice tight. 

      "But Willie....." 

      "Said for us to leave," Pete insisted, urging Jane toward her horse. 

      Her face turned green, her eyes were haunted, but she offered no more argument as she got in the saddle. Pete slid onto his own horse and, after firing off several more shots with his rifle, he led his wife away, knowing it would take every skill that Gill had learned from his pa and taught to Pete, to escape the men and live to find his best friend.

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty

Jebidiah woke with a moan. He raised a hand to his aching head and closed his eyes as tightly as he could. Never had his head felt pain quite as intense.

      Glimpses of memories swam around in his foggy brain and Jebidiah fought to snatch them up and figure out what had happened to him. 

      Major Winfield had arrested him...Gill had turned on him and used Preston to...

      Preston!

      Jebidiah's eyes flew open and he sat bolt upright off the cot he'd been laying on. He was in a small stone jail cell. The rock's around him were damp. The air was heavy and musty. He was underground but he wasn't alone. 

      In the other corner of the cell, seemingly sound asleep, was Gill and—Maria? What was Gill's mother doing locked up with them?

      It all became clear then and Jebidiah felt shame fill his gut. 

      Gill hadn't turned on him—of course he hadn't! They had used Maria to force his hand just the same as they had tried to use Preston to force Jebidiah's. 

      Jeb brought his hand to his swimming head and wondered how the hell they had gotten from that town to this cell. More flashes.... The world bouncing by as Jeb lay sprawled across the back of a horse. A rag, a terrible smell in his nose. Ether. How many times had that damn Major and his men knocked him out with ether?

      "Gilliam..." he croaked, his voice barely more than a whisper through his parched and aching throat. 

      Instantly, Gill's eyes opened and Jebidiah took comfort in their clear brown depths. There were a million things that Jeb wanted to say and a hundred questions to ask but time wasn't on his side. 

      The creaking of a heavy door drew his attention to the bars of his cell. Footsteps sounded on stone and then Major Winfield appeared. A smug smile still plastered to his face just as it had been the last time Jebidiah had looked at the man. 

      "Good! You're all waking up," Major Winfield observed jubilantly as two men came to stand behind him. 

      Jeb didn't recognize them but it was clear Gill did. "Captain Morgan," he all but growled, his voice raspy and rough from lack of water. "I thought you were a better man than this." 

      Jebidiah saw Gill's former boss swallow hard as he stared straight ahead and avoided meeting Gill's eyes. "You broke the law, Gill. You turned on us. Justice had to be served." 

      "Justice?!" Gill exclaimed, though the word seemed to take a toll on his dry throat and he began to cough violently. 

      Jeb attempted to stand, wanting to comfort his man the best he could, but the ether that he'd been drugged with was still too strong in his blood. The world swam and he fell back on his cot with a thud. 

      Screeching accompanied the opening of the cell door and the Captain held a canteen to Gill's lips. "Drink," he ordered. 

      "Really Captain?" Major Winfield drawled. "I can't see any reason to ensure they're hydrated before they're hanged at dawn." 

      Jebidiah thought for a moment that Gill would refuse the offering from his former Captain but his survival instinct proved stronger than his pride and he took several long swallows. 

      "I won't have prisoners dying of dehydration on my watch," Captain Morgan replied as he walked to Maria and nudged her gently to wake her. 

      She came to with a moan but after several moments of blinking and becoming oriented with her surroundings, she too took a sip of water. Jebidiah allowed himself to quench his thirst as well. 

      Then he looked up at Captain Morgan, deciding this man showed more promise of being halfway decent than the worthless, piece of manure dressed up as a Major. "How long as it been since we were taken in?" Jebidiah asked, knowing it had to have been a while if they were locked up at the base. "And where is Preston?" 

      "The boy is at my home with my son. He is sick and I have a doctor tending to him," Captain Morgan replied. "And as to how long it's been, it's been a week since you were arrested." 

      Jebidiah shook his head and rubbed at his aching temples. "Preston needs medicine. He has a breathing condition and is supposed to have medicine every day." 

Captain Morgan nodded. “I’ll let the doctor know.”

Jebidiah then thought about what else the man had said. A week? Then been kept drugged for a solid week while they’d been transported back to Amleston. Where was his brother and Wyatt? Where were Pete, Jane and Willie? Were they safe? Jebidiah didn’t dare ask—if these lawmen hadn’t gone after them then he didn’t want to bring his remaining family to their attention.

      "The three of you will hang tomorrow morning bright and early." Major Winfield announced. "I would have hanged you tonight but the Governor of Texas is going to come and watch and he was delayed." 

      "How terribly unfortunate," Maria quipped as she glared. "Does he know that his shining Major only accomplished his goals by hiding behind women and children?" 

      The Major seemed to falter a moment as Captain Morgan stepped back out the bars and closed the door. "The Governor doesn't care 

how the goal was accomplished, he is only happy that it was. The Crane gang has been disbanded with the capture of their leader. The traitor Gilliam Tomlinson is behind bars and the outlaw loving disgrace to this state will hang with her no-good son.“

      "You'll let my mother go," Gill growled. "She ain't done a thing for this state to see fit to hang her over." 

      Jebidiah watched the lawmen closely. The Major and the man behind him, whom Jebidiah recognized as one of the men who had arrested him, both seemed unfazed by the idea of hanging a woman. Captain Morgan, however, paled considerably and clutched his hands tightly behind his back.

      "I'll hang you mother simply for loving a negro and bringing a half-breed like you into the world," Major Winfield sneered. "Now, if you'll excuse us, we'll be heading to supper. I simply wanted to make you all aware that you now have less than fourteen full hours left to enjoy breathing." 

      With that piece of sunshine news to warm them, the trio of prisoners found themselves alone. Jebidiah forced his legs to cooperate. He stood and leaned against the damp, moldy stone wall as he made his way to Gill. 

      Slumping down beside him, Jebidiah felt his heart tighten painfully in his chest when Gill was instantly in his arms. The man all but climbed into his lap and nuzzled his face against Jeb's neck. Jebidiah held him tight. He was dying in the morning but for now he took comfort in simply having the man he loved warm and solid against him.

“I’m sorry,” Gill whispered, his deep voice thick with emotion. “Pete and I never should have tracked your gang down. We should have left you all alone and none of this would have happened.”

      Jeb shook his head and kissed the course hair on Gill's head. "I love you, Gilliam Tomlinson. This isn't your fault. I'll never regret being tracked down by you." 

      He glanced over at Maria who was watching them with tears streaming down her cheeks. He Jeb offered her the ghost of a smile and she did her best to return it. 

      "I hope you know that I had no choice but to go along with what the Major wanted..." Gill insisted. "He had my mama and threatened to kill her if I didn't. I didn't know that he had Preston until those men carried him out of the hotel and I didn't realize he intended to keep my mama until I'd already knocked you out to save your life." 

      Jeb reached up and rubbed at the knot on the back of his head, wincing painfully. "I thank you for thumping my head," he replied. "I lost my good sense when I saw that boy." 

      "I wouldn't have killed you, Jebidiah. I would have turned that gun and taken myself out before I would have pulled the trigger on you." 

      "That's enough of that moping around nonsense," Maria snapped, her thin shoulders squaring themselves. "We've all been used, abused and tricked. We can either wallow in that or keep our heads held high and die with dignity. At least those we love are safe—surely if the Major had that to rub our faces in, he would have done so." 

      Maria's words were meant to rouse their spirits but instead they seemed to rouse more attention. A heavy door creaked once more and more boot steps came their way. 

      The man who had been with the Major and Captain opened their cell door and spilled the contents of a sack upon the stained stone floor. 

      At the sight of the blood stained black and white cowhide pants, the sombrero that had been Jane's favorite and the leather encased journal with edges stained red and papers still covered in Wyatt's messy handwriting, Jebidiah felt something break inside of him and all he could do was cry. 

A/N: Dun dun dun…… it seems our leading men are running out of hope

Chapter Forty-One

Chapter Forty-One

Jebidiah and Maria were both sleeping soundly. Her upon the cot and him curled up beside Gill. The men’s bodies were a tangled pile of arms and legs, holding desperately onto each other. They weren’t making any attempt to hide that they were together—it didn’t matter anymore what anyone might think, say or do.

      Gill smoothed a bit of Jebidiah's greasy blond hair from his face—it really was getting too long—and pressed a tender to kiss to the man's brow. Jebidiah moaned a bit and shifted in his sleep to pull Gill closer but he didn't wake. 

      He was exhausted. Gilliam would never tell a single soul but Jeb had cried himself to sleep after seeing his family's belongings bloody and tossed at his feet. 

      Gill turned his gaze to those stained and tattered signs of loss and had to wonder if it meant everyone they loved and cared for was dead. If Jane was dead then Pete had to be because that gap-toothed red-haired Casanova had had one trait stronger and more prominent than the rest—loyalty.

      And if Wyatt was dead, that had to mean they'd gotten Craig as well. Craig wouldn't have abandoned his best friend. 

      Gill would have cried if he'd been able but he was a broken man—numb to everything. 

      Regardless of what Jeb said, this was entirely Gill's fault. If he'd simply left the gang long ago and not selfishly stayed around thinking he could have a life with Jeb. Because of that, every single person he loved or cared about was either dead or going to die. 

      The lamp on the wall, their only source of light in this dungeon of a cell, was beginning to flicker. The kerosene had almost run out. Gill wondered why they'd been placed in this cell. It was old and the Rangers hadn't used this cell for prisoners in close to a decade. The mold was thick on the floor and walls, the air was so musty it was hard to breathe and there was no source of outside light. 

      It had probably been Major Winfield's idea. That son of a cow sucking goat. Eventually that jackass would get what was coming to him. Gill only wished he was able to be the one to give it to him.

      Damnation. Gill was thinking too much. He gazed over at his mama. SO much time he'd wasted. The woman had just come back into his life and now she was going to die because of him. Gill's stomach rolled. Maybe he could talk to the Governor. Maybe he convince the man not to kill his mama. 

      Gill had never actually meant the Governor in person. The few times he'd come to the base, Captain J.T. Morgan had hidden Gill away—of course he hadn't actually worded it that way but Gill had known enough to know that's exactly what it had been. But maybe, just maybe, the Governor was a decent man who wouldn't want to see an aging woman hanged. 

      "Go to sleep, Gilliam," Jeb's honey voice urged, raspy and heavy with emotion and fatigue. 

      "I didn't mean to wake you," Gilliam replied resting his head and staring into Jeb's green eyes. Eyes that Gill had hoped to spend the next fifty years looking into. 

      A smile curved Jeb's firm lips. "I could smell the smoke coming from your ears." The smile faded. "Please try to rest. I don't want to talk about it all, I just want to hold you and feel the smallest bit of peace for a while."

      Gill nodded and held Jeb tighter. 

      They'd be dying soon. 

      Sometimes life was nothing but cruel. 

---

      The terrible clang of metal slamming against metal had Jebidiah instantly waking and leaping to his feet. His hand was at his hip before he remembered exactly where he was and that he had no weapon to pull. 

      "Look alive, prisoners," a man, one of the Major's men, chuckled as he bounced the metal pipe in his hand against his free palm. 

      Gill helped Maria to her feet before coming to stand beside Jeb. "Is the governor here?" 

      "Not yet," Major Winfield's voice replied just before the man rounded the corner and appeared before their cell. "But the man will be here any moment and I'd like to have you all above ground and out where he can see you as he arrives. He didn't believe I could take down the gang but I told him that with Gilliam Tominson's help it would be done." 

      "What the hell are you talking about?" Gill growled. 

      Major Winfield twirled his mustache before folding his hands in front of him. "You see, Captain Morgan was the 

only Ranger of ranking who had any faith in you, Gilliam. The superiors wanted to see you show yourself for what you truly were. So I told them to send you out to infiltrate a gang. I knew that once around people of your upbringing , you would let your true colors show.“

      Jebidiah thought back to conversations he and Gill had had about the Ranger's picking him specifically for the mission despite it not being like anything he'd done before. He glanced at Gill but the man's expression was void of emotion. 

      Gill shook his head. "I'm already a broken man, Major. You running your mouth now is a lot like kicking a dead horse. It won't get you real far." 

      The Major chuckled. "Yes, well, I'll have you mother step to the bars first and place her arms through so I can secure her hands." 

      Jeb, Gill and Maria were all bound and led down a twisting hall to a set of uneven cobblestones steps. The staircase was slick with mud and the handrail was rotting. More than once their feet slipped and Jeb would have crashed his face against the unforgiving rock wall if not for Gill throwing his body in the way and preventing it. 

      The walk proved a challenge for their weak, malnourished bodies but soon they were stepping into glaring morning sunlight that had them squinting hard. They were led to what could only be described as a cage beside the gallows and placed inside. 

      Jeb found himself staring at the three nooses hanging there simply dangling and swaying in the slight breeze. 

      He was going to die. 

      Maria was going to die. 

      Gill was going to die. 

      The reality of that settled down on him like a ton of rocks off a mountain side. Most of his family was already dead and soon the few left would be as well—and so would he. 

      "Something isn't right," Gill whispered. 

      Jeb tore his gaze from the sight of his impending death and turned his attention to Gill. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice rough and raspy from the tears he'd cried the night before. 

      Gill was squinting toward several cabins at the back of the base, near the tall log wall. Gardens were planted beside them and each had a small stable. They seemed to be homes. Jeb figured they were for the Rangers that had families. 

      "It's too quiet over there," Gill replied. "There should still be at least a few of Captain Morgan's Ranger's here and I know for sure Hargety wasn't with those that attacked us at that ranch. Hargety had a wife and five kids and his cabin was never quiet—there's no one in those cabins." 

      "How do you know they aren't there?" Maria asked her son. "Maybe they are hiding inside, shielding their children from the sight of prisoners being hanged." 

      Gill snorted. "Hangings are family events. Sometimes they even have picnics. His kids were 

never silent and they never stayed inside.“

      Jeb sighed and leaned against the bars wishing he had a nice comfy arm chair to settle down in. "I can't see how it matters, Gilliam," he admitted. "The Major has plenty of men to handle us." 

      Though, looking around, Jeb could only see three men other than the Major and Captain Morgan. The base did seem rather empty. Where was everyone?

      "Where is that damned Governor?" Major Winfield growled as he paced beside the gallows. "He was due here nearly an hour ago!" 

      As if in answer to his question, dust billowed in the air outside the base gates and three horses and riders came barreling into view. The gates were thrown open wide as the men rode in, their hats lost, their hair wild and their faces pale. One was bleeding from a hole in his side. 

      "What the devil is going on?" Major Winfield demanded of them. Jebidiah noticed that Captain Morgan seemed to be working his way slowly toward their cage. 

      "The Governor, sir!" One of the men gasped, struggling to catch enough breath to speak. 

      "What about him?" Major Winfield snapped. "Is he coming? And why is Ferris bleeding?" 

      "He's not coming, Major......" Ferris replied weakly as he clutched his wounded side. "I reckon he's dead." 

et:443“В���߾

Chapter Forty-Two

Chapter Forty-Two

Silence fell over the base. Major Winfield slowly approached Ferris’s horse and took the beast by the bridle, yanking its head down. “What exactly do you mean; you reckon he’s dead?”

      "Dead. No longer of this world. Worm shit. Does that clear it up?" 

      Everyone turned a momentarily shocked gaze to Maria who simply shrugged. Major Winfield returned his attention to his three battered men. "How?" 

      "It was renegade Indians, sir," one replied. 

      Major Winfield frowned. "Renegade. Indians." 

      "Yes sir. They was all painted up and hollering and they just attacked us as we were leading the Governor here. The Governor's cart took off back to town but there wasn't nobody driving it because the driver was dead... the cart was shot so full of holes and the Governor was laying across the back—we figure he's dead too." 

      Major Winfield spun around. "Captain Morgan? Do you mean to tell me that you are so incompetent a leader and your men so incompetent as Rangers that you still have bands of renegade Indians riding around causing trouble?" 

      Jeb frowned over at Gill but Gill shook his head and mouthed, 

‘None since I’ve been here.’

      Captain Morgan's fists clenched at Major Winfield's insults but other than that gesture, he seemed remarkably calm about the murder of the Governor just outside his base. "I can assure you that before you came along and began to use threats and bribes to control the men here, we never had a bit of trouble with renegades." 

      Major Winfield yanked his hat off his head and began to pace, waving his free hand as he mumbled to himself. Finally the man stilled and pointed toward the cage Jeb and crew were housed in. "We'll hang the prisoners, then we'll mount up and find those renegades, take them out and avenge the Governor. If I can't be hailed a hero by the Governor for taking out the Crane gang and the son of Rafe Tomlinson, then I will be hailed a hero by the President for taking down the renegades responsible for murdering our fine Governor." 

      Captain Morgan frowned as he stepped forward. "And how exactly do you propose we go after the renegades, Major? You have five men fit to fight other than yourself and I have no men left here. I hardly think we are a decent fighting force." 

      "Your Rangers are cowards and should be hung for desertion," Major Winfield hissed. 

      "My Rangers had every right to retire their posts. A man can only stand abuse and threats against his family for so long before he decides he's had enough." 

      Major Winfield growled and began to pace once again. He stormed right up to the bars of the cage and stood toe to toe with Jeb who stared the man down and wished for just one free hand. With one free hand, he'd be able to kill the cocky, sneering son of a bitch. 

      "You. We've wiped out the rest of your pathetic gang. I could grant you and the woman your freedom if you'll both agree to fight the renegades." 

      Jeb's jaw popped. Surely this man was a full bubble and a half off of plumb. "What about Gill?" 

      "Gilliam Tomlinson will die at those gallows. There will be no freedom granted for that negro turncoat." 

      "Then we'll die beside him," Maria declared and Jebidiah nodded in whole-hearted agreement. 

      Major Winfield's carefully composed demeanor broke then and the man's face reddened, his mustache blew wildly and his eyes flashed. "Fine! It makes no difference! I want these three criminal hanged immediately!" 

      "Spare my mother!" Gill roared as he threw himself against the bars, as if desperate to attack the Major. "I understand that Jeb and I have killed Rangers but my mother has done 

nothing !“

      Major Winfield shrugged, his shoulders heaving with his angry breaths. "There are three nooses. No need in wasting one." 

      Major Winfield snapped his fingers and the five men he had rushed forward, while Ferris slid from his saddle and stumbled toward Captain Morgan's house. 

      "Where you do you think you're going?" Captain Morgan demanded, his hand hovering over his gun. 

      Ferris' ashen face was slicked with sweat and blood dripped steadily onto the dirt at his feet. "To have your wife patch me up.... I'm gonna die if I don't get seen to." 

      "I know a thing or two about wounds—you're probably going to die even if you 

do get seen to,“ Maria warned.

      The Captain didn't seem happy but he had no choice but to nod as his attention was drawn back to the cage when the door was thrown open. Several guns were aimed at Jebidiah, Gill and Maria as they were yanked from the steel bars and led toward the gallows. 

      Gill struggled but it was fruitless. Jebidiah didn't struggle. He knew there was no point. Gill seemed to realize that as well as they were placed on the gallows and the warm, rough loops of rope were placed around their necks. 

      Jebidiah glanced at Gill and frowned when he realized that Captain Morgan was standing behind Gill and whispering something into his ear. Whatever it was had Gill's eyes widening just before he carefully masked the emotion on his face. 

      When the Major walked toward the lever that would send them to their deaths, Jeb took a moment to thank his creator that he'd at least gotten to live a fairly full life. He'd had a family that he'd loved, that had loved and accepted him. He'd had the love of a good man whom he loved with every piece of his soul. 

      Yes, Jebidiah Crane had gotten more blessed in his short life than most. 

      Sunlight splashed across his face, only to be doused when a burlap sack was suddenly tugged over his head. The heat inside the sack was stifling and the air hard to come by. 

      "Jebidiah Crane, Gilliam Tomlinson and Maria—For your crimes against the state of Texas and law and order, I now sentence you to death." Major Winfield called out. "Enjoy hell." 

      Jebidiah's heart thundered in his chest. He heard the scraping of wood against wood as the lever was pulled. The trapdoor beneath his feet vanished and he found himself dropping instantly. 

      The rope tightened with excruciating pain against the skin of his throat but his neck did not break. The knot had not been done properly—that meant he would have to choke to death. Beside him, Jebidiah could hear movement and he had a feel that Gill and Maria were in the same predicament. 

      "Who tied those knots?" Major Winfield demanded. 

      "I believe it was the Captain," a male voice replied. 

      Before Major Winfield could utter another word, a rifle blast ricocheted through the hot mid-morning air. 

---

      Gill had been working hard to use the knife the Captain had slipped in his palm to cut the ropes at his wrists. If he could free his hands, he could cut the rope free from his neck—he wasn't entirely certain what he'd do next but he'd think of something. 

      He had known they wouldn't die when the lever dropped—Captain Morgan had let him know the knots were no good. 

      The rifle shot caught him off guard and Gill cried out with shock when he found himself falling to the ground and landing with a complete lack of grace on the dirt. The knife dug into the skin of his arm and he bit back a yell of pain as blood slicked his hands. 

      A second rifle shot followed the first and there was another thud to the right of Gill—his mother—her loud cursing indicated that she was still alive.  

      Despite the cries of alarm all around, Gill heard the third rifle shot and to his left, Jebidiah's body fell and Gill had never been so relieved to hear a grunt in all his life.      

      But who was shooting them down? Judging by the sound of that rifle it was quite a good distance away. Gill only knew one person good enough with a Sharps rifle to cut down ropes with a bullet from a distance—Pete Bardlow. 

$V

Chapter Forty-Three

Chapter Forty-Three

While Gill wanted to cry out with joy that his best friend was still alive and well, he knew that now wasn’t quite the right time. Instead, Gill focused on cutting his hands free. Once that was done, Gill tore the sack from his face to see what the hell was going on.

      All around him was chaos. Men running for cover even as they pulled their guns and searched frantically for a target they could not see. 

      "Who fired those shots?" Major Winfield demanded, well hidden behind a support beam on the gallows. 

      "Probably them damn renegade Indians," one of his men who'd been attacked with the Governor replied. 

      Gill scurried unnoticed to his mother and undid her hands before going to Jeb and cutting loose his bonds as well. "Gilliam, what the hell is going on?" Jeb whispered, tearing the burlap sack from his head. 

      Gill smiled and held up the knife. "We have friends in here, Jebidiah. And I reckon our friends are outside coming for us as well." 

      Jeb instantly grabbed Gill's wrist and let out a curse. "You're cut all to hell." 

      Gill rolled his eyes at the overprotective man. "Better that than dead," he reminded him. 

      Gill turned his focus to the Major's men. They were all hiding behind one object or another and peeking toward the gate on the wall where the shots had seemed to come from. 

      "One of you climb up in the guard tower and see what's going on out there," Major Winfield ordered his cowering men. 

      "I don't think that's a good idea," one of them countered. "These damn renegade Indians seem to mean business." 

      While Major Winfield and his men argued over climbing the guard tower, Gill urged his mother and Jebidiah toward the edge of the gallows they were currently crouched under. 

      "Who's doing that shooting?" Maria demanded of her son as they moved. "My heart wants to say it's Pete since he's the best I know with a rifle but my mind reminds me that he's dead." 

      "It's Pete, mama," Gill assured her. "I always have known when that gap-toothed brain-addled man is nearby." 

      "Does that come from being attached at the hip?" Jeb asked. 

      "Pete says it's from being attached at the heart." Gill shrugged. "I just say it's because he smells that bad. But not as bad as bigfoot McGee..." 

      "Is now really the time to be having a conversation about scents?" Maria inquired. 

      Gill fell silent. Hell, there was still a good chance they'd all die today but he couldn't shake the joy he felt at knowing that his best friend was still alive—and the rest of the gang probably was too. 

      "Why don't you three stop right where you are?" a man, big and burly and one of the men who had helped the Major hold his mother hostage, warned as the trio slid out from under the gallows.

      Gill stayed crouched with that knife clutched in his hand and prepared to pounce. Even with that gun aimed at him, if Gill could move quickly enough, he could kill the giant bastard before he managed a shot..... hopefully.

      His plan was halted when cries of surprise rang out and all eyes turned toward the gate to see a burlap sack hurled over the top from outside. The sack landed in the dirt just inside the gate. 

      The Major's men stared at that sack as if it were a coiled up rattle snake. Slowly one man approached the sack and lifted it in his trembling hands. He pulled out a slip of paper and cleared his throat. 

      "

Give us back our people, the woman, and the boy, and no one else has to die today .“ The man swallowed hard and turned his gaze toward the Major. “It’s signed, The Crane Gang .”

      "The Crane gang is dead!" Major Winfield bellowed. "I was told they were all dead!" 

      None of the men said a word and Gill realized that the Major truly had been misled.... His men had told him the Crane gang had been killed but at least 

some had to still be alive.

      "You will be dealt with later," Major Winfield informed his remaining men. "Bring those prisoners....." 

      Before he could finish, another sack was tossed over the wall. The man holding the first note, dropped it, and headed for the second sack. "

Last chance ,“ he read out loud.

      "Last chance!" The Major snorted as he tugged on his collar. "They're bluffing. This fort is secure. Their shooter has to be on that ridge to the east because that's the only higher ground. We'll slip back into the main house, wait until the cover of darkness and send men up to take him out." 

      "You won't hide behind my wife and son while outlaws gun for you," Captain Morgan countered quickly. 

      "I will do whatever I damn well please, Captain, and you'd do well to remember that. After this attack here today on us, and on the Governor, I can assure that your days bearing that title are numbered." 

      Captain Morgan opened his mouth to speak but was silenced when yet another sack came flying over the gate and hit the man who'd been reading the missives upside his head. He grabbed the sack and dug the letter from inside. 

“Time’s up.” He read. “What do you think they plan on doing?”

      As if in answer to his question, another sack, this one hissing and smoking, was lobbed over the gate. The man opened it slowly before every ounce of color drained from his face. 

      "Dynamite!" 

      Gill immediately threw his body over his mothers, toppling her to the ground and he felt Jeb's body cover his own. The man who had grabbed the sack ran, but he wasn't quick enough. The dynamite blew, the echoing blast ricocheting off the walls. 

      The nearby gate was disintegrated as cries of shock rang out and then......nothing. 

      Silence followed. 

      Gill slowly raised his head. The man who'd been holding them at gunpoint was lying dead upon the ground, a shard of the wooden gate lodged in his heart. 

      "Men, see who's out there!" Major Winfield called. 

      Only three of the Major's men were left standing outside and none of them seemed eager to obey. "Do it now!" Major Winfield ordered. "Or you'll hang when this is over!" 

      "We'll be dead before this is over," one of the men mumbled. But the three of them stayed grouped close, weapons drawn, and edged alongside the wall toward the obliterated gate. 

      It was then that the loud cries began. It did indeed sound much like Indian battle cries. Gunshots blasted. Horse's hooves thundered. A cloud of dust kicked up and a large group of painted faced, heavily armed riders came barreling toward the entrance and into the fort. 

      Gill grabbed his mama and Jeb and led them both toward the bunkhouse where they hunkered inside until the gunfire stopped. "That doesn't look like the Crane Gang," Jeb stated, glancing through the window. 

      In less than a couple of minutes, the shooting stopped, as did the hollering. Gill, the knife still clutched in his hand, slipped out of the bunkhouse with his man and his mother close behind. 

      Jeb kept attempting to ease himself in front of Gill and Gill growled under his breath. "Can you stop attempting to protect me? You don't even have a weapon." 

      Jeb opened his mouth to speak but before he could, a voice to the left cut in. "No need to protect him. Why I wouldn't harm a single hair on my best friend's head even though he is an awful lot of trouble." 

      Gill turned quickly and leapt at Pete Bardlow, throwing his arms around the man's neck and hugging him tight. Pete returned the gesture, patting Gill on the back. 

      "Dammit, Pete, they told us you were dead," Gill ground out. "They said they'd killed you all." 

      "Where the hell did that Major go?" Jeb demanded, glancing around. 

      Gill untangled himself from his best friend and realized the Major was no longer where had been before. "He ran in the house, Captain!" A man dressed as an Indian replied and Gill realized the man was Hargety—the ranger will all the loud children. 

      Captain Morgan started instantly for his home, only to stop dead in his tracks when Major Winfield stepped out, holding Captain Morgan's son, Felix, held tight against him, a gun to the boy's temple. 

      "Let my son go," Captain Morgan hissed. 

      "No, I don't believe I will. You betrayed me, Captain. Your men killed mine—killed the governor!" 

      "Actually, no we didn't," Jane's voice rang out as she stepped forward. "The Governor is scared out of his wits but I reckon he's just fine. Passed out at the first sign of danger. We wouldn't have killed a man who ain't done nothing to us." Her eyes narrowed. "You on the other hand....." 

      Major Winfield swallowed hard and his grip on Felix tightened causing the boy to whimper. "Anyone makes a step toward me and I shoot the bastard child where he stands, understood?" 

      No one spoke a word but no one made a move toward the Major either. He licked at his quivering upper lip and nodded. "Now, the boy and I are going to leave here. I will report all this to the Governor and see that you pay for what you've done. At such time as you are all safely behind bars or dead, I will return the boy to his mother." 

      "You won't go anywhere with my child." 

      The voice that spoke was not Captain J.T. Morgan's. It was a feminine voice from behind Major Winfield and before the Major could respond, a knife blade flashed in the midday sunlight and was brought down into his back. 

      Felix jerked from the man's grasp as soon as it loosened and ran into his father's arms as Major Winfield fell face down on the steps, the knife handle sticking out his back. 

      The Captain's wife, Alice, stood there trembling, her face ashen as she stared at the dead man at her feet. Blood covered her white blouse and a bruise was forming on her cheek. 

      J.T. ran to her. "What happened to your face?" he demanded, stroking it gently with his fingertips. 

      Her eyes were full of tears as she looked up at him. "The Major and his man attempted to take Felix... I killed the man but the Major got away—the Major hit me and took our son..." 

      Captain Morgan clicked his tongue. "Come on, y'all. We got a lot to talk about and get straight before the Governor send the entire damn army here to bring us in." 

      "I'm confused...." Gill admitted as he scratched at his jaw. "I haven't understood a damn thing that's happened all day." 

      Pete grinned and put his arm around his shoulders. "And I'm not. For once I might be the brains of our partnership." 

      Gill didn't argue because, just now, he had a feeling Pete was right.

Chapter Forty-Four

Chapter Forty Four

          Gill stood beside the river that night and couldn’t seem to wrap his head around all that he’d been told that day. Apparently Captain Morgan had been in touch with the gang and known they’d come to save Gill—the other three rangers on the base had even ridden out to help the gang do so.

          They hadn’t done it because of their love for Gilliam of course, but instead because of their hatred of the Major and his men—all of which had been helping themselves to anything and everything they’d wanted on the base—even women.

          As far as the records would show, Major Winfield and his men had been killed by a band of renegades. The Crane Gang was still dead—since that’s the report that Major Winfield himself had written—and Gilliam, Jebidiah and Maria had all been hanged by the neck until dead just that morning.

          Yes, it meant that the world would never know the evil that had been Major Winfield, and it mean that the Major would go down in history as a hero who took out The Crane Gang, but Gill took comfort in the fact that it also meant that Major Winfield was worm shit while Gill was……

          Gill smiled when Jeb’s arms circled his waist and his warm breath teased his ear, causing Gill to tremble. “Preston’s finally asleep,” Jeb whispered. “He insisted on hearing a few extra stories from Uncle Pete.”

          “Uncle Pete?” Gill rolled his eyes. “We have to limit the amount of time they spend together. He’ll have Preston just as annoying as he is.”

          Gill felt Jeb smile against his skin and the two men stood in silence a long while. Finally Gill sighed. “How are Craig and Wyatt? Losing Willie has to be hard on them.”

          “It’s hard on us all,” Jeb replied softly. “Willie was a good man even if he was hot-tempered and whiskey weak. But he died a hero so that makes it a little easier….. He wouldn’t want us all wallowing.”

          Gill nodded and sent up a silent thank-you to the heavens in hopes that Willie would hear it—Willie had probably saved Pete’s life and Gill would be eternally grateful for the man’s sacrifice.

          “How is your arm?” Jeb questioned, attempting to raise Gills’ arm in the air.

          Gill grumbled at Jeb’s efforts to coddle him. “Leave it be. You can’t see anything out here in the dark anyhow.”

          “I just worry about you,” Jeb admitted.

          “I know.” Gill turned in his arms and cursed the fact that Jeb was so much taller than he was. He kissed the man’s jaw before nipping at it playfully. “And we need to be getting to bed. We have to put a lot more distance between us and that base tomorrow.”

          Jeb stood fast and stared down into Gill’s eyes. Even in the dim light, Gill could see the love in the other man’s expression. “I nearly lost you today, Gilliam. I’ve nearly lost you far too many times.”

          “But you didn’t lose me and you won’t lose me” Gill promised. “I love you, Jebidiah, and I don’t plan on going anywhere.”

          “Are you upset that our life in New Mexico won’t be quite as quiet as we’d planned?” Jeb asked.

          Gill thought about the people sleeping back at camp. They were his best friends—his family. He couldn’t imagine life without them. “Of course not. Hell, Pete would probably cry himself to sleep every night without me and I still have a few fighting tips to give to Wyatt—and my mama would let the hounds of hell drag her down with them before she’d let Preston get away from her. The woman has always wanted grandchildren.”

          “That cabin will be awfully cramped until we get them some places built,” Jeb warned.

          Gill stood on his toes and kissed Jeb’s lips lightly. “Then I suppose we shouldn’t take this bit of privacy for granted.”

          Jeb’s light chuckle rumbled beneath Gill’s mouth. “No, I don’t suppose we should.”

---

          It took two weeks of hard traveling but finally Jebidiah saw his cabin come into view. Preston squirmed in the saddle in front of him. “Is that it?” the boy asked.

          “Sure is,” Jebidiah assured him. “That’s our new home.”

          “Looks a little small,” Craig stated.

          Wyatt grinned and pointed to Craig before pointing back to himself and folding his hands beside his head. Craig laughed. “Hell no, I’m not sleeping with you!” At Wyatt’s hurt expression, Craig snorted. “You snore like a water buffalo and you know it.”

          “I figure all the guests can sleep in the barn until we get houses built,” Jebidiah stated firmly. “Except of course for Maria. It wouldn’t be right to put a lady in the barn.”

          “And just what the hell am I, Jebidiah Crane?” Jane demanded.

          “You’re married to Pete.” Gill cut in. “You oughta be used to critters.”

          “Jealousy is such an ugly thing,” Pete intoned. “You can sleep with us too, Gill. I have two arms and only need one to hold you with.”

          Gill slid a sideways glance in Jeb’s direction. “Just how much land do you own?”

          “Quite a bit of it. We’ve been on it about a day or so,” Jebidiah replied.

          Gill nodded. “That’s good.”

          They rode closer to the cabin and Jeb felt unease in his gut. The place was more rundown and dilapidated than it had been the last time Jeb had been here. Hell, it and the barn were practically falling down. It would take a lot of work to make it the home he’d dreamt about sharing with his man and son.

          What would happen if Gill didn’t like it? Damn, he wanted Gill to like it.

          They brought the horses and wagon to a stop and Gill hopped down. Jebidiah helped Preston down and then joined Gill as he stood in front of the rickety porch.

          “I uh… it looked a bit different the last time I was here,” Jeb muttered.

          Gill didn’t say a word. He stepped up on the porch and held a hand out for Preston. “Come on, kid. Let’s go figure out where we’ll be sleeping.”

          Jeb noticed that everyone else seemed rather busy at the wagon and he knew they were giving them privacy to explore their new home. His family might be annoying as hell at times but Jeb still loved them with all his heart.

          When they stepped inside the cabin, the dust motes floated heavily in the sunlight that managed the break through the dirty window panes. The cabin was nice in layout. One large room contained a kitchen with cabinets, good counter space and a hefty woodstove complete with oven. There was a sofa beside a fireplace and two arm chairs with a dusty rug laid between them.

          A ladder led to the loft and Preston pointed toward it. “Is there a bed up there?” he asked.

Jebidiah nodded. “Yep. I figured you could have that room—we’ll have to clean the bed up some though. I’m sure it’s covered in dust.”

It was obvious that Preston didn’t care as he scrambled up the ladder and disappeared into the loft. “Wow!” his voice floated back down. “My own room. I’ve never had my own room.”

Gill turned and draped his arms around Jeb’s neck. “You’re a good man, Jebidiah Crane.”

“You have a room here too, you know,” Jeb assured him, his brow crooking upward. “Want me to show you?”

Gill nodded and without a word, Jeb took his hand and led him to a closed door. He opened it slowly and they stepped into a room with a wide bed, two wardrobes and a long chest of drawers. The walls were bare, just as they were in the rest of the house, but Jeb hoped that Gill would see the potential.

“Do you like it, Gilliam? I guess I should have told you it needed work….” He admitted as he glanced up and realized that he could see sunlight through the hole in the ceiling above his head.

“I should say no,” Gill replied and Jeb quickly turned his gaze to the man only to find him smiling. “I should just because watching you worry your head off is amusing.”

          Jeb huffed and crossed his arms over his chest. “Really?”

          “Yep.” Gill shoved his hands in his pockets and rocked back on his heels. “Watching the calm and collected Jebidiah sweat bullets is quite a show.”

          “You’re being an ass,” Jebidiah warned. “I might just put you out in the barn with everybody else.”

          Gill laughed. “And you’d be curling up in the hay with me after only a couple hours,” he countered. Jeb wanted to argue but couldn’t—Gill was right.

          Gill stepped forward and Jeb instantly pulled the man into his arms. “I love this place, Jeb. I’m pretty damned happy to know that we’re going to have a home here with our family. I never did think I’d have a real home or a real family so it’s hard to take it all in.”

          “I always knew I’d come back here one day and have Preston,” Jebidiah admitted, stroking the light brown skin of Gill’s arms. “But I sure as hell never thought I’d have a man I loved beside me when I did it.”

          He smiled when Gill pressed his face into the front of his shirt. “I love you, Jebidiah.”

          “Awww…and I love both of you!” Pete’s voice rang out just before his arms came around the couple. “But we have a problem,” he added.

          Gill and Jeb yanked themselves out of his embrace and Jeb was growling as he stepped forward. “Privacy, Pete. When we’re in this bedroom, you will respect our privacy.”

          Pete only grinned that gap-toothed grin of his and scratched at his red hair. “That’s all good and well, Jeb, but there’s a problem.”

          “What’s the problem?” Gill demanded with exasperation.

          “There are rats in the barn, Jeb.” Pete’s face paled a bit as he shiverd. “Big, ugly, beady-eyed, long-toothed rats and, well, I’m scared.”

          Gunshots sounded from the barn and Gill was on Jeb’s heels as the three men ran onto the porch to see Jane and Craig firing shots in the open barn door.

          Jane stepped into the small, dusty building and came out holding a dead, bleeding rat by its bald tail. “Don’t worry, honey. I think we got ’em,” she called to Pete.

          He put a hand to his heart. “Is there any doubt left as to why I love that woman?”

          Jeb rolled his eyes and pulled Gill back into the house. “Is everything okay?” Preston asked, poking his head over the loft.

          “Just some rat killing,” Jeb assured the boy. His eyes widened behind his glasses and Preston was down the ladder and out the door in seconds.

          “Well, you were right when you said it wouldn’t be the quiet life we had pictured,” Gill announced.

          Jeb took him into his arms and knocked his hat away so he could press their brows together. “You still gonna stick around?”

          Jebidiah lost himself in Gills’ dark eyes as the man smiled. “Yeah, I reckon.”

A/N: And that’s the end of “heart of an outlaw”. I hope you all enjoyed the

story! The next story in the series is ‘An Outlaws Silence’.